THE WAIF OF THE "CYNTHIA. "

By

Jules Verne and André Laurie

NO. 659 DOUBLE NUMBERPRICE 20 CENTS

The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, Issued Tri-weekly. By subscription$50 per annum. 

Copyrighted 1885 by George Munro--Entered at the Post Office at New Yorkat second class rates--Jan. 6, 1886

Rand McNally edition, published Feb. 1888325 pages printed on fine paper beautifully illustratedwith handsome illuminated and embossed covers. 

THE WAIF OF THE "CYNTHIA. "

CHAPTER I. 

MR. MALARIUS' FRIEND. 

There is probably neither in Europe nor anywhere else a scholar whoseface is more universally known than that of Dr. Schwaryencrona, ofStockholm. His portrait appears on the millions of bottles with greenseals, which are sent to the confines of the globe. 

Truth compels us to state that these bottles only contain cod liver oil, a good and useful medicine; which is sold to the inhabitants of Norwayfor a "couronnes, " which is worth one franc and thirty-nine centimes. 

Formerly this oil was made by the fishermen, but now the process is amore scientific one, and the prince of this special industry is thecelebrated Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

There is no one who has not seen his pointed beard, his spectacles, hishooked nose, and his cap of otter skin. The engraving, perhaps, is notvery fine, but it is certainly a striking likeness. A proof of this iswhat happened one day in a primary school in Noroe, on the western coastof Norway, a few leagues from Bergen. 

Two o'clock had struck. The pupils were in their classes in the large, sanded hall--the girls on the left and the boys on the right--occupiedin following the demonstration which their teacher, Mr. Malarius, wasmaking on the black-board. Suddenly the door opened, and a fur coat, furboots, fur gloves, and a cap of otter, made their appearance on thethreshold. 

The pupils immediately rose respectfully, as is usual when a strangervisits the class-room. None of them had ever seen the new arrivalbefore, but they all whispered when they saw him, "DoctorSchwaryencrona, " so much did the picture engraved on the bottlesresemble the doctor. 

We must say that the pupils of Mr. Malarius had the bottles continuallybefore their eyes, for one of the principal manufactories of the doctorwas at Noroe. But for many years the learned man had not visited thatplace, and none of the children consequently could have beheld him inthe flesh. In imagination it was another matter, for they often spoke ofhim in Noroe, and his ears must have often tingled, if the popularbelief has any foundation. Be this as it may, his recognition wasunanimous, and a triumph for the unknown artist who had drawn hisportrait--a triumph of which this modest artist might justly be proud, and of which more than one photographer in the world might well bejealous. 

But what astonished and disappointed the pupils a little was to discoverthat the doctor was a man below the ordinary height, and not the giantwhich they had imagined him to be. How could such an illustrious man besatisfied with a height of only five feet three inches? His gray headhardly reached the shoulder of Mr. Malarius, and he was already stoopingwith age. He was also much thinner than the doctor, which made himappear twice as tall. His large brown overcoat, to which long use hadgiven a greenish tint, hung loosely around him; he wore short breechesand shoes with buckles, and from beneath his black silk cap a few graylocks had made their escape. His rosy cheeks and smiling countenancegave an expression of great sweetness to his face. He also worespectacles, through which he did not cast piercing glances like thedoctor, but through them his blue eyes shone with inexhaustiblebenevolence. 

In the memory of his pupils Mr. Malarius had never punished a scholar. But, nevertheless, they all respected him, and loved him. He had a bravesoul, and all the world knew it very well. They were not ignorant of thefact that in his youth he had passed brilliant examinations, and that hehad been offered a professorship in a great university, where he mighthave attained to honor and wealth. But he had a sister, poor Kristina, who was always ill and suffering. She would not have left her nativevillage for the world, for she felt sure that she would die if theyremoved to the city. So Mr. Malarius had submitted gently to her wishes, and sacrificed his own prospects. He had accepted the humble duty of thevillage school-master, and when twenty years afterward Kristina haddied, blessing him, he had become accustomed to his obscure and retiredlife, and did not care to change it. He was absorbed in his work, andforgot the world. He found a supreme pleasure in becoming a modelinstructor, and in having the best-conducted school in his country. Above all, he liked to instruct his best pupils in the higher branches, to initiate them into scientific studies, and in ancient and modernliterature, and give them the information which is usually the portionof the higher classes, and not bestowed upon the children of fishermenand peasants. 

"What is good for one class, is good for the other, " he argued. "If thepoor have not as many comforts, that is no reason why they should bedenied an acquaintance with Homer and Shakespeare; the names of thestars which guide them across the ocean, or of the plants which grow onthe earth. They will soon see them laid low by their ploughs, but intheir infancy at least they will have drunk from pure sources, andparticipated in the common patrimony of mankind. " In more than onecountry this system would have been thought imprudent, and calculated todisgust the lowly with their humble lot in life, and lead them to wanderaway in search of adventures. But in Norway nobody thinks of thesethings. The patriarchal sweetness of their dispositions, the distancebetween the villages, and the laborious habits of the people, seem toremove all danger of this kind. This higher instruction is more frequentthan a stranger would believe to be possible. Nowhere is education moregenerally diffused, and nowhere is it carried so high; as well in thepoorest rural schools, as in the colleges. 

Therefore the Scandinavian Peninsula may flatter herself, that she hasproduced more learned and distinguished men in proportion to herpopulation, than any other region of Europe. The traveler is constantlyastonished by the contrast between the wild and savage aspect of nature, and the manufactures, and works of art, which represent the most refinedcivilization. 

But perhaps it is time for us to return to Noroe, and Dr. Schwaryencrona, whom we have left on the threshold of the school. If thepupils had been quick to recognize him, although they had never seen himbefore, it had been different with the instructor, whose acquaintancewith him dated further back. 

"Ah! good-day, my dear Malarius!" said the visitor cordially, advancingwith outstretched hands toward the school-master. 

"Sir! you are very welcome, " answered the latter, a little surprised, and somewhat timidly, as is customary with all men who have livedsecluded lives; and are interrupted in the midst of their duties. "Butexcuse me if I ask whom I have the honor of--"

"What! Have I changed so much since we ran together over the snow, andsmoked our long pipes at Christiania; have you forgotten our Kraussboarding-house, and must I name your comrade and friend?"

"Schwaryencrona!" cried Mr. Malarius. "Is it possible. --Is it reallyyou. --Is it the doctor?"

"Oh! I beg of you, omit all ceremony. I am your old friend Roff, and youare my brave Olaf, the best, the dearest friend of my youth. Yes, I knowyou well. We have both changed a little in thirty years; but our heartsare still young, and we have always kept a little corner in them forthose whom we learned to love, when we were students, and eat our drybread side by side. "

The doctor laughed, and squeezed the hands of Mr. Malarius, whose eyeswere moist. 

"My dear friend, my good excellent doctor, you must not stay here, " saidhe; "I will give all these youngsters a holiday, for which they will notbe sorry, I assure you, and then you must go home with me. "

"Not at all!" declared the doctor, turning toward the pupils who werewatching this scene with lively interest. "I must neither interfere withyour work, nor the studies of these youths. If you wish to give me greatpleasure, you will permit me to sit here near you, while you resume yourteaching. "

"I would willingly do so, " answered Mr. Malarius, "but to tell you thetruth, I have no longer any heart for geometry; besides, havingmentioned a holiday, I do not like to disappoint the children. There isone way of arranging the matter however. If Doctor Schwaryencrona woulddeign to do my pupils the honor of questioning them about their studies, and then I will dismiss them for the rest of the day. "

"An excellent idea. I shall be only too happy to do so. I will becometheir examiner. "

Then taking the master's seat, he addressed the school:

"Tell me, " asked the doctor, "who is the best pupil?"

"Erik Hersebom!" answered fifty youthful voices unhesitatingly. 

"Ah! Erik Hersebom. Well, Erik, will you come here?"

A young boy, about twelve years of age, who was seated on the front rowof benches, approached his chair. He was a grave, serious-looking child, whose pensive cast of countenance, and large deep set eyes, would haveattracted attention anywhere, and he was the more remarkable, because ofthe blonde heads by which he was surrounded. While all his companions ofboth sexes had hair the color of flax, rosy complexions, and blue eyes, his hair was of deep chestnut color, like his eyes, and his skin wasbrown. He had not the prominent cheek bones, the short nose, and thestout frame of these Scandinavian children. In a word, by his physicalcharacteristics so plainly marked, it was evident that he did not belongto the race by whom he was surrounded. 

He was clothed like them in the coarse cloth of the country, made in thestyle common among the peasantry of Bergen; but the delicacy of hislimbs, the smallness of his head, the easy elegance of his poise, andthe natural gracefulness of his movements and attitudes, all seemed todenote a foreign origin. 

No physiologist could have helped being struck at once by thesepeculiarities, and such was the case with Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

However, he had no motive for calling attention to these facts, and hesimply proceeded to fulfill the duty which he had undertaken. 

"Where shall we begin--with grammar?" he asked the young lad. 

"I am at the command of the doctor, " answered Erik, modestly. 

The doctor then gave him two or three simple questions, but wasastonished to hear him answer them, not only in the Swedish language, but also in French and English. It was the usual custom of Mr. Malarius, who contended that it was as easy to learn three languages at once as itwas to learn only one. 

"You teach them French and English then?" said the doctor, turningtoward his friend. 

"Why not? also the elements of Greek and Latin. I do not see what harmit can do them. "

"Nor I, " said the doctor, laughing, and Erik Hersebom translated severalsentences very correctly. 

In one of the sentences, reference was made to the hemlock drunk bySocrates, and Mr. Malarius asked the doctor to question him as to thefamily which this plant belonged to. 

Erik answered without hesitation "that it was one of the family ofumbelliferous plants, " and described them in detail. 

From botany they passed to geometry, and Erik demonstrated clearly atheorem relative to the sum of the angles of a triangle. 

The doctor became every moment more and more surprised. 

"Let us have a little talk about geography, " he said. "What sea is itwhich bounds Scandinavia, Russia and Siberia on the north?"

"It is the Arctic Ocean. "

"And what waters does this ocean communicate with?"

"The Atlantic on the west, and the Pacific on the east. "

"Can you name two or three of the most important seaports on thePacific?"

"I can mention Yokohama, in Japan; Melbourne, in Australia; SanFrancisco, in the State of California. "

"Well, since the Arctic Ocean communicates on one side with theAtlantic, and on the other with the Pacific, do you not think that theshortest route to Yokohama or San Francisco would be through this ArcticOcean?"

"Assuredly, " answered Erik, "it would be the shortest way, if it werepracticable, but all navigators who have attempted to follow it havebeen prevented by ice, and been compelled to renounce the enterprise, when they have escaped death. "

"Have they often attempted to discover the north-east passage?"

"At least fifty times during the last three centuries, but withoutsuccess. "

"Could you mention a few of the expeditions?"

"The first was organized in 1523, under the direction of FranoisSebastian Cabot. It consisted of three vessels under the command of theunfortunate Sir Hugh Willoughby, who perished in Lapland, with all hiscrew. One of his lieutenants, Chancellor, was at first successful, andopened a direct route through the Polar Sea. But he also, while making asecond attempt, was shipwrecked, and perished. A captain, StephenBorough, who was sent in search of him, succeeded in making his waythrough the strait which separates Nova Zembla from the Island ofWaigate and in penetrating into the Sea of Kara. But the fog and iceprevented him from going any further. 

"Two expeditions which were sent out in 1580 were equally unsuccessful. The project was nevertheless revived by the Hollanders about fifteenyears later, and they fitted out, successively, three expeditions, underthe command of Barentz. 

"In 1596, Barentz also perished, in the ice of Nova Zembla. 

"Ten years later Henry Hudson was sent out, but also failed. 

"The Danes were not more successful in 1653. 

"In 1676, Captain John Wood was also shipwrecked. Since that period thenorth-east passage has been considered impracticable, and abandoned bythe maritime powers. "

"Has it never been attempted since that epoch?"

"It has been by Russia, to whom it would be of immense advantage, aswell as to all the northern nations, to find a direct route between hershores and Siberia. She has sent out during a century no less thaneighteen expeditions to explore the coasts of Nova Zembla, the Sea ofKara, and the eastern and western coasts of Siberia. But, although theseexpeditions have made these places better known, they have alsodemonstrated the impossibility of forcing a passage through the ArcticOcean. The academician Van Baer, who made the last attempt in 1837, after Admiral Lutke and Pachtusow, declared emphatically that this oceanis simply a glacier, as impracticable for vessels as it would be if itwere a continent. "

"Must we, then, renounce all hopes of discovering a north-east passage?"

"That seems to be the conclusion which we must arrive at, from thefailure of these numerous attempts. It is said, however, that a greatnavigator, named Nordenskiold, wishes to make another attempt, after hehas prepared himself by first exploring portions of this polar sea. Ifhe then considers it practicable, he may get up another expedition. "

Dr. Schwaryencrona was a warm admirer of Nordenskiold, and this is whyhe had asked these questions about the north-east passage. He wascharmed with the clearness of these answers. 

He fixed his eyes on Erik Hersebom, with an expression of the deepestinterest. 

"Where did you learn all this, my dear child?" he demanded, after ashort silence. 

"Here, sir, " answered Erik, surprised at the question. 

"You have never studied in any other school?"

"Certainly not. "

"Mr. Malarius may be proud of you, then, " said the doctor, turningtoward the master. 

"I am very well satisfied with Erik, " said the latter. 

"He has been my pupil for eight years. When I first took him he was veryyoung, and he has always been at the head of his section. "

The doctor became silent. His piercing eyes were fixed upon Erik, with asingular intensity. He seemed to be considering some problem, which itwould not be wise to mention. 

"He could not have answered my question better and I think it useless tocontinue the examination, " he said at last. "I will no longer delay yourholiday, my children, and since Mr. Malarius desires it, we will stopfor to-day. "

At these words, the master clapped his hands. All the pupils rose atonce, collected their books, and arranged themselves in four lines, inthe empty spaces between the benches. 

Mr. Malarias clapped his hands a second time. The column started, andmarched out, keeping step with military precision. 

At a third signal they broke their ranks, and took to flight with joyouscries. 

In a few seconds they were scattered around the blue waters of thefiord, where might be seen also the turf roofs of the village of Noroe. 

CHAPTER II. 

THE HOME OF A FISHERMAN IN NOROE. 

The house of Mr. Hersebom was, like all others in Noroe, covered by aturf roof, and built of enormous timbers of fir-trees, in theScandinavian fashion. The two large rooms were separated by a hall inthe center, which led to the boat-house where the canoes were kept. Herewere also to be seen the fishing-tackle and the codfish, which they dryand sell. These two rooms were used both as living-rooms and bedrooms. They had a sort of wooden drawer let into the wall, with its mattressand skins, which serve for beds, and are only to be seen at night. Thisarrangement for sleeping, with the bright panels, and the large openfire-place, where a blazing fire of wood was always kept burning, gaveto the interior of the most humble homes an appearance of neatness anddomestic luxury unknown to the peasantry of Southern Europe. 

This evening all the family were gathered round the fire-place, where ahuge kettle was boiling, containing "sillsallat, " or smoked herring, salmon and potatoes. 

Mr. Hersebom, seated in a high wooden chair, was making a net, which washis usual occupation when he was not on the sea, or drying his fish. Hewas a hardy fisherman, whose skin had been bronzed by exposure to thearctic breezes, and his hair was gray, although he was still in theprime of life. His son Otto, a great boy, fourteen years old, who bore astrong resemblance to him, and who was destined to also become famous asa fisherman, sat near him. At present he was occupied in solving themysteries of the rule of three, covering a little slate with figures, although his large hands looked as if they would be much more at homehandling the oars. 

Erik, seated before the dining-table, was absorbed in a Volume ofhistory that Mr. Malarius had lent him. Katrina, Hersebom, the goodwife, was occupied peacefully with her spinning-wheel, while little Vanda, ablonde of ten years, was seated on a stool, knitting a large stockingwith red wool. 

At their feet a large dog of a yellowish-white color, with wool as thickas that of a sheep, lay curled up sound asleep. 

For more than one hour the silence had been unbroken, and the copperlamp suspended over their heads, and filled with fish oil, lightedsoftly this tranquil interior. 

To tell the truth, the silence became oppressive to Dame Katrina, whofor some moments had betrayed the desire of unloosing her tongue. 

At last she could keep quiet no longer. 

"You have worked long enough for to-night, " she said, "it is time to laythe cloth for supper. "

Without a word of expostulation. Erik lifted his large book, and seatedhimself nearer the fire-place, whilst Vanda laid aside her knitting, andgoing to the buffet brought out the plates and spoons. 

"Did you say, Otto, " asked the little girl, "that our Erik answered thedoctor very well?"

"Very well, indeed, " said Otto enthusiastically, "he talked like a bookin fact. I do not know where he learned it all. The more questions thedoctor asked the more he had to answer. The words came and came. Mr. Malarius was well satisfied with him. "

"I am also, " said Vanda, gravely. 

"Oh, we were all well pleased. If you could have seen, mother, how thechildren all listened, with their mouths open. We were only afraid thatour turn would come. But Erik was not afraid, and answered the doctor ashe would have answered the master. "

"Stop. Mr. Malarius is as good as the doctor, and quite as learned, "cried Erik, whom their praises seemed to annoy. 

The old fisherman gave him an approving smile. 

"You are right, little boy, " he said; "Mr. Malarius, if he chose, couldbe the superior of all the doctors in the town, and besides he does notmake use of his scientific knowledge to ruin poor people. "

"Has Doctor Schwaryencrona ruined any one?" asked Erik with curiosity. 

"Well--if he has not done so, it has not been his fault. Do you thinkthat I have taken any pleasure in the erection of his factory, which issending forth its smoke on the borders of our fiord? Your mother cantell you that formerly we manufactured our own oil, and that we sold iteasily in Bergen for a hundred and fifty to two hundred kroners a year. But that is all ended now--nobody will buy the brown oil, or, if theydo, they pay so little for it, that it is not worth while to take thejourney. We must be satisfied with selling the livers to the factory, and God only knows how this tiresome doctor has managed to get them forsuch a low price. I hardly realize forty-five kroners now, and I have totake twice as much trouble as formerly. Ah, well. I say it is not just, and the doctor would do better to look after his patients in Stockholm, instead of coming here to take away our trade by which we earn ourbread. "

After these bitter words they were all silent. They heard nothing forsome minutes except the clicking of the plates, as Vanda arranged them, whilst her mother emptied the contents of the pot into a large dish. 

Erik reflected deeply upon what Mr. Hersebom had said. Numerousobjections presented themselves to his mind, and as he was candoritself--he could not help speaking. 

"It seems to me that you have a right to regret your former profits, father, " he said, "but is it just to accuse Doctor Schwaryencrona ofhaving diminished them? Is not his oil worth more than the home-madearticle?"

"Ah! it is clearer, that is all. It does not taste as strong as ours, they say; and that is the reason why all the fine ladies in the townprefer it, no doubt; but it does not do any more good to the lungs ofsick people than our oil. "

"But for some reason or other they buy it in preference; and since it isa very useful medicine it is essential that the public should experienceas little disgust as possible in taking it. Therefore, if a doctor findsout a method of making it more palatable, is it not his duty to make useof his discovery?"

Master Hersebom scratched his ear. 

"Doubtless, " he said, reluctantly, "it is his duty as a doctor, but thatis no reason why he should prevent poor fishermen from getting theirliving. "

"I believe the doctor's factory gives employment to three hundred, whilst there were only twenty in Noroe at the time of which you speak, "objected Erik, timidly. 

"You are right, and that is why the business is no longer worthanything, " said Hersebom. 

"Come, supper is ready. Seat yourselves at the table, " said DameKatrina, who saw that the discussion was in danger of becomingunpleasantly warm. 

Erik understood that further opposition on his part would be out ofplace, and he did not answer the last argument of his father, but tookhis habitual seat beside Vanda. 

"Were the doctor and Mr. Malarius friends in childhood?" he asked, inorder to give a turn to the conversation. 

"Yes, " answered the fisherman, as he seated himself at the table. "Theywere both born in Noroe, and I can remember when they played around theschool-house, although they are both ten years older than I am. Mr. Malarius was the son of the physician, and Doctor Schwaryencrona onlythe son of a simple fisherman. But he has risen in the world, and theysay that he is now worth millions, and that his residence in Stockholmis a perfect palace. Oh, learning is a fine thing. "

After uttering this aphorism the brave man took a spoon to help thesmoking fish and potatoes, when a knock at the door made him pause. 

"May I come in, Master Hersebom?" said a deep-toned voice. And withoutwaiting for permission the person who had spoken entered, bringing withhim a great blast of icy air. 

"Doctor Schwaryencrona!" cried the three children, while the father andmother rose quickly. 

"My dear Hersebom, " said the doctor, taking the fisherman's hand, "wehave not seen each other for many years, but I have not forgotten yourexcellent father, and thought I might call and see a friend of mychildhood!"

The worthy man felt a little ashamed of the accusations which he had sorecently made against his visitor, and he did not know what to say. Hecontented himself, therefore, with returning the doctor's shake of thehand cordially, and smiling a welcome, whilst his good wife was moredemonstrative. 

"Quick, Otto, Erik, help the doctor to take off his overcoat, and you, Vanda, prepare another place at the table, " she said, for, like allNorwegian housekeepers, she was very hospitable. 

"Will you do us the honor, doctor, of eating a morsel with us?"

"Indeed I would not refuse, you may be sure, if I had the leastappetite; for I see you have a very tempting dish before you. But it isnot an hour since I took supper with Mr. Malarius, and I certainly wouldnot have called so early if I had thought you would be at the table. Itwould give me great pleasure if you would resume your seats and eat yoursupper. "

"Oh, doctor!" implored the good wife, "at least you will not refuse some'snorgas' and a cup of tea?"

"I will gladly take a cup of tea, but on condition that, you eat yoursupper first, " answered the doctor, seating himself in the largearm-chair. 

Vanda immediately placed the tea-kettle on the fire, and disappeared inthe neighboring room. The rest of the family understanding with nativecourtesy that it would annoy their guest if they did not do as hewished, began to eat their supper. 

In two minutes the doctor was quite at his ease. He stirred the fire, and warmed his legs in the blaze of the dry wood that Katrina had thrownon before going to supper. He talked about old times, and old friends;those who had disappeared, and those who remained, about the changesthat had taken place even in Bergen. 

He made himself quite at home, and, what was more remarkable, hesucceeded in making Mr. Hersebom eat his supper. 

Vanda now entered carrying a large wooden dish, upon which was a saucer, which she offered so graciously to the doctor that he could not refuseit. It was the famous "snorgas" of Norway, slices of smoked reindeer, and shreds of herring, and red pepper, minced up and laid between slicesof black bread, spiced cheese, and other condiments; which they eat atany hour to produce an appetite. 

It succeeded so well in the doctor's case, that although he only took itout of politeness, he was soon able to do honor to some preservedmulberries which were Dame Katrina's special pride, and so thirsty thathe drank seven or eight cups of tea. 

Mr. Hersebom brought out a bottle of "schiedam, " which he had bought ofa Hollander. 

Then supper being ended, the doctor accepted an enormous pipe which hishost offered him, and smoked away to their general satisfaction. 

By this time all feeling of constraint had passed away, and it seemed asif the doctor had always been a member of the family. They joked andlaughed, and were the best of friends in the world, until the old clockof varnished wood struck ten. 

"My good friends, it is growing late, " said the doctor. 

"If you will send the children to bed, we will talk about more seriousmatters. "

Upon a sign from Dame Katrina, Otto, Erik, and Vanda bade themgood-night and left the room. 

"You wonder why I have come, " said the doctor, after a moments' silence, fixing his penetrating glance upon the fisherman. 

"My guests are always welcome, " answered the fisherman, sententiously. 

"Yes! I know that Noroe is famous for hospitality. But you mustcertainly have asked yourself what motive could have induced me to leavethe society of my old friend Malarius and come to you. I am sure thatDame Hersebom has some suspicion of my motive. "

"We shall know when you tell us, " replied the good woman, diplomatically. 

"Well, " said the doctor, with a sigh, "since you will not help me, Imust face it alone. Your son, Erik, Master Hersebom, is a mostremarkable child. "

"I do not complain of him, " answered the fisherman. 

"He is singularly intelligent, and well informed for his age, " continuedthe doctor. "I questioned him to-day, in school, and I was very muchsurprised by the extraordinary ability which his answers displayed. Iwas also astonished, when I learned his name, to see that he bore noresemblance to you, nor indeed to any of the natives of this country. "

The fisherman and his wife remained silent and motionless. 

"To be brief, " continued the doctor, with visible impatience, "thischild not only interests me--he puzzles me. I have talked with Malarius, who told me that he was not your son, but that he had been cast on yourshore by a shipwreck, and that you took him in and adopted him, bringinghim up as your own, and bestowing your name upon him. This is true, isit not?"

"Yes, doctor, " answered Hersebom, gravely. 

"If he is not our son by birth, he is in love and affection, " saidKatrina, with moist eyes and trembling hands. "Between him, and Otto, and Vanda, we have made no difference--we have never thought of him onlyas our own child. "

"These sentiments do you both honor, " said the doctor, moved by theemotion of the brave woman. "But I beg of you, my friends, relate to methe history of this child. I have come to hear it, and I assure you thatI wish him well. "

The fisherman appeared to hesitate a moment. Then seeing that the doctorwas waiting impatiently for him to speak, he concluded to gratify him. 

"You have been told the truth, " he said, regretfully; "the child is notour son. Twelve years ago I was fishing near the island at the entranceof the fiord, near the open sea. You know it is surrounded by a sandbank, and that cod-fish are plentiful there. After a good day's work, Idrew in my lines, and was going to hoist my sail, when something whitemoving upon the water, about a mile off, attracted my attention. The seawas calm, and there was nothing pressing to hurry me home, so I had thecuriosity to go and see what this white object was. In ten minutes I hadreached it. It was a little wicker cradle, enveloped in a woolen cloth, and strongly tied to a buoy. I drew it toward me; an emotion which Icould not understand seized me; I beheld a sleeping infant, about sevenor eight months old, whose little fists were tightly clinched. He lookeda little pale and cold, but did not appear to have suffered much fromhis adventurous voyage, if one might judge by his lusty screams when heawoke, as he did immediately, when he no longer felt himself rocked bythe waves. Our little Otto was over two years old, and I knew how tomanage such little rogues. I rolled up a bit of rag, dipped it in some_eau de vie_ and water that I had with me, and gave it to him to suck. This quieted him at once, and he seemed to enjoy the cordial. But I knewthat he would not be quiet long, therefore I made all haste to return toNoroe. I had untied the cradle and placed it in the boat at my feet; andwhile I attended to my sail, I watched the poor little one, and askedmyself where it could possibly have come from. Doubtless from someshipwrecked vessel. A fierce tempest had been raging during the night, and there had been many disasters. But by what means had this infantescaped the fate of those who had had the charge of him? How had theythought of tying him to the buoy? How many hours had he been floating onthe waves? Where were his father and mother, those who loved him? Butall these questions had to remain unanswered, the poor baby was unableto give us any information. In half an hour I was at home, and gave mynew possession to Katrina. We had a cow then, and she was immediatelypressed into service as a nurse for the infant. He was so pretty, sosmiling, so rosy, when he had been fed and warmed before the fire, thatwe fell in love with him at once; just the same as if he had been ourown. And then, you see, we took care of him; we brought him up, and wehave never made any difference between him and our own two children. Isit not true, wife?" added Mr. Hersebom, turning toward Katrina. 

"Very true, the poor little one, " answered the good dame, drying hereyes, which this recital had filled with tears. "And he is our childnow, for we have adopted him. I do not know why Mr. Malarius should sayanything to the contrary. "

"It is true, " said Hersebom, and I do not see that it concerns any onebut ourselves. "

"That is so, " said the doctor, in a conciliatory tone, "but you mustnot accuse Mr. Malarius of being indiscreet. I was struck with thephysiognomy of the child, and I begged my friend confidentially torelate his history. He told me that Erik believed himself to be yourson, and that every one in Noroe had forgotten how he had becomeyours. Therefore, you see, I took care not to speak until the childrenhad been sent to bed. You say that he was about seven or eight monthsold when you found him?"

"About that; he had already four teeth, the little brigand, and I assureyou that it was not long before he began to use them, " said Hersebom, laughing. 

"Oh, he was a superb child, " said Katrinn, eagerly. "He was so white, and strong, and plump; and such arms and legs. You should have seenthem!"

"How was he dressed?" asked Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

Hersebom did not answer, but his wife was less discreet. 

"Like a little prince, " she answered. "Imagine a robe of piquè, trimmedall over with lace, a pelisse of quilted satin, a cloak of white velvet, and a little cap; the son of a king could not have more. Everything hehad was beautiful. But you can see for yourself, for I have kept themall just as they were. You may be sure that we did not dress the baby inthem. Oh, no; I put Otto's little garments on him, which I had laidaway, and which also served, later on, for Vanda. But his outfit ishere, and I will show it to you. "

While she was speaking, the worthy woman knelt down before a large oakenchest, with an antique lock, and after lifting the lid, began searchingthe compartments. 

She drew out, one by one, all the garments of which she had spoken, anddisplayed them with pride before the eyes of the doctor. She also showedthe linen, which was exquisitely fine, a little quilt of silk, and apair of white merino boots. All the articles were marked with theinitials "E. D. , " elegantly embroidered, as the doctor saw at a glance. 

"'E. D. ;' is that why you named the child Erik?" he asked. 

"Precisely, " answered Katrina, who it was evident enjoyed thisexhibition, while her husband's face grew more gloomy. "See, " she said, "this is the most beautiful of all. He wore it around his neck. "

And she drew from its box a rattle of coral and gold, suspended from alittle chain. 

The initials "E. D. " were here surrounded by a Latin motto, "Semperidem. "

"We thought at first it was the baby's name, but Mr. Malarius told us itmeant 'always the same, '" she continued, seeing that the doctor wastrying to decipher the motto. 

"Mr. Malarius told you the truth, " said the doctor. "It is evident thechild belonged to a rich and distinguished family, " he added, whileKatrina replaced the babe's outfit in the oaken chest. 

"Have you any idea what country he came from?"

"How could we know anything about it, since I found him on the sea?"replied Hersebom. 

"Yes, but the cradle was attached to a buoy, you said, and it iscustomary on all vessels to write on the buoy the name of the ship towhich it belongs, " answered the doctor, fixing his penetrating eyes uponthose of the fisherman. 

"Doubtless, " said the latter, hanging his head. 

"Well, this buoy, what name did it bear?"

"Doctor, I am not a _savant_. I can read my own language a little, butas for foreign tongues--and then it was so long ago. "

"However, you ought to be able to remember something about it--anddoubtless you showed it to Mr. Malarius, with the rest of thearticles--make a little effort, Mr. Hersebom. Was not this nameinscribed on the buoy, 'Cynthia'?"

"I believe it was something like that, " answered the fisherman vaguely. 

"It is a strange name. To what country does it belong in your judgment, Mr. Hersebom?"

"How should I know? Have I ever been beyond the shores of Noroe andBergen, except once or twice to fish off the coast of Greenland andIceland?" answered the good man, in a tone which grew more and moremorose. 

"I think it is either an English or a German name, " said the doctor, taking no notice of his crossness. "It would be easy to decide onaccount of the shape of the letters, if I could see the buoy. Have youpreserved it?"

"By my faith no. It was burnt up ages ago, " answered Hersebom, triumphantly. 

"As near as Mr. Malarius could remember, the letters were Roman, " saidthe doctor, as if he were talking to himself--"and the letters on thelinen certainly are. It is therefore probable that the 'Cynthia' was nota German vessel. I think it was an English one. Is not this youropinion, Mr. Hersebom?"

"Well, I have thought little about it, " replied the fisherman. "Whetherit was English, German, or Russian, makes no difference to me. For manyyears according to all appearances, they have lain beneath the sea, which alone could tell the secret. "

"But you have doubtless made some effort to discover the family to whomthe child belonged?" said the doctor, whose glasses seemed to shine withirony. "You doubtless wrote to the Governor of Bergen, and had himinsert an advertisement in the journals?"

"I!" cried the fisherman, "I did nothing of the kind. God knows wherethe baby came from; why should I trouble myself about it? Can I affordto spend money to find his people, who perhaps care little for him? Putyourself in my place, doctor. I am not a millionaire, and you may besure if we had spent all we had, we should have discovered nothing. Ihave done the best I could; we have raised the little one as our ownson, we have loved him and taken care of him. "

"Even more than the two others, if it were possible, " interruptedKatrina, drying her eyes on the corner of her apron. "If we haveanything to reproach ourselves for, it is for bestowing upon him toolarge a share of our tenderness. "

"Dame Hersebom, you must not do me the injustice to suppose that yourkindness to the little shipwrecked child inspires me with any otherfeeling than the greatest admiration, " said the doctor. 

"No, you must not think such a thing. But if you wish me to speakfrankly--I must say that this tenderness has blinded you to your duty. You should have endeavored to discover the family of the infant, as faras your means permitted. "

There was perfect silence for a few minutes. 

"It is possible that we have done wrong, " said Mr. Hersebom, who hadhung his head under this reproach. "But what is done can not be altered. Erik belongs to us now, and I do not wish any one to speak to him aboutthese old reminiscences. "

"You need have no fear, I will not betray your confidence, " answered thedoctor, rising. 

"I must leave you, my good friends, and I wish you good-night--a nightfree from remorse, " he added, gravely. 

Then he put on his fur cloak, and shook hands cordially with his hosts, and being conducted to the door by Hersebom, he took the road toward hisfactory. 

The fisherman stood for a moment on the threshold, watching hisretreating figure in the moonlight. 

"What a devil of a man!" he murmured, as at last he closed his door. 

CHAPTER III. 

MR. HERSEBOM'S REFLECTIONS. 

The next morning Dr. Schwaryencrona had just finished breakfast with hisoverseer, after having made a thorough inspection of his factory when hesaw a person enter whom he did not at first recognize as Mr. Hersebom. 

He was clothed in his holiday suit: his embroidered waistcoat, hisfurred riding coat, and his high hat, and the fisherman looked verydifferent to what he did in his working clothes. But what made thechange more apparent, was the deep sadness and humility portrayed in hiscountenance. His eyes were red, and looked as if he had had no sleep allthe night. 

This was in fact the case. Mr. Hersebom who up to this time had neverfelt his conscience trouble him, had passed hours of sad remorse, on hismattress of skins. 

Toward morning he had exchanged confidences with Dame Katrina, who hadalso been unable to close her eyes. 

"Wife, I have been thinking of what the doctor said to us, " he said, after several hours of wakefulness. 

"I have been thinking of it also, ever since he left us, " answered hisworthy helpmate. 

"It is my opinion that there is some truth in what he said, and that wehave perhaps acted more egotistically than we should have done. Whoknows but that the child may have a right to some great fortune, ofwhich he is deprived by our negligence? Who knows if his family have notmourned for him these twelve years, and they could justly accuse us ofhaving made no attempt to restore him to them?"

"This is precisely what I have been saying to myself, " answered Katrina, sighing. "If his mother is living what frightful anguish the poor womanmust have endured, in believing that her infant was drowned. I putmyself in her place, and imagine that we had lost Otto in this manner. We would never have been consoled. "

"It is not thoughts of his mother that trouble me, for according to allappearances, she is dead, " said Hersebom, after a silence broken only bytheir sighs. 

"How can we suppose that an infant of that age would travel without her, or that it would have been tied to a buoy and left to take its chanceson the ocean, if she had been living?"

"That is true; but what do we know about it, after all. Perhaps she alsohas had a miraculous escape. "

"Perhaps some one has taken her infant from her--this idea has oftenoccurred to me, " answered Hersebom. "Some one might be interested in hisdisappearance. To expose so young a child to such a hazardous proceedingis so extraordinary that such conjectures are possible, and in this casewe have become accomplices of a crime--we have contributed to itssuccess. Is it not horrible to think of?"

"And we thought we were doing such a good and charitable work inadopting the poor little one. "

"Oh, it is evident that we had no malicious intentions. We nourished it, and brought it up as well as we were able, but that does not prevent mefrom seeing that we have acted rashly, and the little one will have aright to reproach us some of these days. "

"We need not be afraid of that, I am sure. But it is too bad that weshould feel at this late day that we have done anything for which wemust reproach ourselves. "

"How strange it is that the same action regarded from a different pointof view, can be judged so differently. I never would have thought ofsuch a thing. And yet a few words from the doctor seems to have turnedmy brain. "

Thus these good people talked during the night. 

The result of their nocturnal conversation was that Mr. Hersebomresolved to call upon the doctor, and ask him what they could do to makeamends for the error of which they had been guilty. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona did not revert to the conversation which had takenplace the previous evening. He appeared to regard the visit of thefisherman as simply an act of politeness, and received him cordially, and began talking about the weather and the price of fish. 

Mr. Hersebom tried to lead the conversation toward the subject whichoccupied his mind. He spoke of Mr. Malarius' school, and at last saidplainly: "Doctor, my wife and I have been thinking all night about whatyou said to us last evening about the boy. We never thought that we weredoing him a wrong in educating him as our son. But you have changed ouropinion, and we want to know what you would advise us to do, in order torepair our fault. Do you think that we still ought to seek to findErik's family?"

"It is never too late to do our duty, " said the doctor, "although thetask is certainly much more difficult now than it would have been atfirst. "

"Will you interest yourself in the matter?"

"I will, with pleasure, " answered the doctor; "and I promise you to useevery exertion to fulfill it, upon one condition: that is, that you letme take the boy to Stockholm. "

If Mr. Hersebom had been struck on the head with a club, he would nothave been more astonished than he was by this proposal. 

"Intrust Erik to you! Send him to Stockholm! Why should I do this, doctor?" he asked, in an altered voice. 

"I will tell you. My attention was drawn to the child, not only onaccount of his physical appearance, which was so different to that ofhis companions, but by his great intelligence and his evident tastefor study. Before knowing the circumstances which had brought him toNoroe, I said to myself that it was a shame to leave a boy so giftedin a village school--even under such a master as Malarius; for herethere is nothing to assist in the development of his exceptionallygreat faculties. There are no museums, nor scientific collections, norlibraries, nor competitors who are worthy of him. I felt a strongdesire to give him the advantages of a complete education. You canunderstand that, after the confidence which you have bestowed upon me, I am more anxious to do so than before. You can see, Mr. Hersebom, that your adopted son belongs to some rich and distinguished family. If I succeed in finding them, would you wish to restore to them achild educated in a village, and deprived of this education, withoutwhich he will feel out of place among his kindred? It is notreasonable; and you are too sensible not to understand it. "

Mr. Hersebom hung his head: without his being aware of it, two largetears rolled down his cheeks. 

"But then, " he said, "this would be an entire separation. Before weever know whether the child will find his relations, he must be takenfrom his home. It is asking too much, doctor--asking too much of mywife. The child is happy with us. Why can he not be left alone, atleast until he is sure of a better one?"

"Happy. How do you know that he will be so when he grows older? Howcan you tell whether he may not regret having been saved? Intelligentand superior as he will be, perhaps he would be stifled with the lifewhich you would offer him in Noroe. "

"But, doctor, this life which you disdain, is good enough for us. Why isit not good enough for him?"

"I do not disdain it, " said the doctor. "Nobody admires and honors thosewho work more than I do. Do you believe, Mr. Hersebom, that I forget mybirth? My father and grandfather were fishermen like yourself, and it isjust because they were so far-seeing as to educate me, that I appreciatethe value of it, and I would assure it to a child who merits it. It ishis interest alone which guides me, I beg of you to believe. "

"Ah--what do I know about it? Erik will be almost grown up when you havemade a gentleman of him, and he will not know how to use his arms. Thenif you do not find his family, which is more than possible, since twelveyears have passed since I found him, what a beautiful future we arepreparing for him! Do you not see, doctor, that a fisherman's life is abrave one--better than any other: with a good boat under his feet andfour or five dozen of cod-fish at the end of his lines, a Norwegianfisherman need have no fear, nor be indebted to any one. You say thatErik would not be happy leading such a life. Permit me to believe thecontrary. I know the child well, he loves his books, but, above all, heloves the sea. It also almost seems as if he felt that he had beenrocked upon it, and all the museums in the world would not console himfor the loss of it. "

"But we have the sea around us also at Stockholm, " said the doctor, smiling--touched in spite of himself by this affectionate resistance. 

"Well, " said the fisherman, crossing his arms, "what do you wish to do?what do you propose, doctor?"

"There, you see, after all, the necessity of doing something. Well thisis my proposition--Erik is twelve years old, nearly thirteen, and heappears to be highly gifted. We will say nothing about his origin--he isworthy of being supplied with the means of developing and utilizing hisfaculties; that is all we need trouble ourselves about at present. I amrich, and I have no children. I will undertake to furnish the means, andgive him the best masters, and all possible facilities for profiting bytheir instructions. I will do this for two years. During this time Iwill make inquiries, insert advertisements in the newspapers; make everypossible exertion, move heaven and earth to discover his parents. If Ido not find them in two years, we shall never do it. If his relativesare found, they will naturally decide his future career in life. If wedo not find them, I will send Erik back to you. He will then be fifteenyears old--he will have seen something of the world. The hour will havearrived to tell him the truth about his birth. Then aided by our advice, and the opinions of his teachers, he can choose what path he wouldprefer to follow. If he wishes to become a fisherman, I will not opposeit. If he wishes to continue his studies, I engage to furnish the meansfor him to follow any profession that he may choose. Does this seem areasonable proposition to you?"

"More than reasonable. It is wisdom itself issuing from your lips, doctor, " said Mr. Hersebom, overcome in spite of himself. "See what itis to have an education!" he continued, shaking his head. "Thedifficulty will be to repeat all you have said to my wife. When will youtake the child away?"

"To-morrow. I can not delay my return to Stockholm any longer. "

Mr. Hersebom heaved a deep sigh, which was almost a sob. 

"To-morrow! So soon!" he said. "Well, what must be, must be. I will goand talk to my wife about it. "

"Yes, do so, and consult Mr. Malarius also; you will find that he is ofmy opinion. "

"I do not doubt it, " answered the fisherman, with a sad smile. 

He shook the hand which Dr. Schwaryencrona held out to him, and wentaway looking very thoughtful. 

That evening before dinner the doctor again directed his steps towardthe dwelling of Mr. Hersebom. He found the family assembled round thehearth, as they were the evening before, but not wearing the sameappearance of peaceful happiness. The father was seated the furthestfrom the fire, silent, and with idle hands. Katrina, with tears in hereyes, held Erik's hands between her own, whose cheeks were reddened bythe hope of the new destiny which seemed opening before him, but wholooked sad at leaving all whom he loved, and who did not know whatfeeling he ought to yield to. 

Little Vanda's face was hidden in her father's knees, and nothing couldbe seen except her long braids of golden hair. Otto, also greatlytroubled at this proposed separation, sat motionless beside his brother. 

"How sad and disconsolate you look!" said the doctor, stopping on thethreshold. "If Erik were about to set out on a distant and most perilousexpedition you could not show more grief. He is not going to do anythingof the kind, I assure you, my good friends. Stockholm is not at theantipodes, and the child is not going away forever. He can write to you, and I do not doubt that he will do so often. He is only going away toschool, like so many other boys. In two years he will return tall, andwell-informed, and accomplished, I hope. Is this anything to feel sadabout? Seriously, it is not reasonable. "

Katrina arose with the natural dignity of the peasant of the North. 

"Doctor, " she said, "God is my witness that I am profoundly grateful toyou for what you propose to do for Erik--but we can not help feeling sadbecause of his departure. Mr. Hersebom has explained to me that it isnecessary, and I submit. Do not think that I shall feel no regret. "

"Mother, " said Erik, "I will not go, if it causes you such pain. "

"No, child, " answered the worthy woman, taking him in her arms. "Education is a benefit which we have no right to refuse you. Go, myson, and thank the doctor who has provided it for you, and prove to himby constant application to your studies that you appreciate hiskindness. "

"There, there, " said the doctor, whose glasses were dimmed by a singularcloudiness, "let us rather speak of practical matters, that will bebetter. You know, do you not, that we must set out to-morrow very early, and that you must have everything ready. We will go by sleigh to Bergen, and thence by railroad. Erik only needs a change of linen, I willprocure everything else that is necessary at Stockholm. "

"Everything shall be ready, " answered Dame Hersebom. 

"Vanda, " she added, with Norwegian hospitality, "the doctor is stillstanding. "

The little girl hurriedly pushed a large arm-chair toward him. 

"I can not stay, " said the doctor. "I promised my friend Malarius todine with him, and he is waiting for me. Little girl, " he said, layinghis hand gently upon Vanda's blonde head, "I hope you do not wish me anyharm because I am taking your brother away from you?"

"No, doctor, " she answered gravely. "Erik will be happier with you--hewas not intended to live in a village. "

"And you, little one, will you be very unhappy without him?"

"The shore will seem deserted, " she answered; "the seagulls will lookfor him without finding him, the little waves will be astonished becausethey no longer see him, and the house will seem empty, but Erik will becontented, because he will have plenty of books, and he will become alearned man. "

"And his little sister will rejoice in his happiness--is it not so, mychild?" said the doctor, kissing the forehead of the little girl. "Andshe will be proud of him when he returns--see we have arranged the wholematter--but I must hurry away. Good-bye until to-morrow. "

"Doctor, " murmured Vanda, timidly, "I wish to ask a favor of you!"

"Speak, child. "

"You are going in a sleigh, you said. I wish with my papa's and mamma'spermission to drive you to the first relay. "

"Ah, ah! but I have already arranged that. Reguild, the daughter of myoverseer, should do this. "

"Yes, I know it, but she is willing that I should take her place, if youwill authorize me to do so. "

"Well, in that case you have only to obtain the permission of yourfather and mother. "

"I have done so. "

"Then you have mine also, dear child, " said the doctor, and he took hisdeparture. 

The next morning when the sleigh stopped before the door of Mr. Hersebomlittle Vanda held the reins according to her desire, seated upon thefront seat. 

She was going to drive them to the next village, where the doctor wouldprocure another horse and sleigh, and thus procure relays until hereached Bergen. This new kind of coachman always astonishes a stranger, but it is the custom in Norway and Sweden. The men would think it a lossof time to pursue such a calling, and it is not rare to see children often or twelve years of age managing heavy equipages with perfect ease. 

The doctor was already installed in the back of the sleigh, nearlyhidden by his furs. Erik took his seat beside Vanda, after havingtenderly embraced his father and brother, who contented themselves byshowing by their mute sadness the sorrow which his departure causedthem; but the good Katrina was more open in the expression of herfeelings. 

"Adieu, my son!" she said, in the midst of her tears. "Never forget whatyou have learned from your poor parents--be honest, and brave, and nevertell a lie. Work as hard as you can--always protect those who are weakerthan yourself--and if you do not find the happiness you merit come backand seek it with us. "

Vanda touched the horse which set out at a trot, and made the bellsring. The air was cold, and the road as hard as glass. Just above thehorizon a pale sun began to throw his golden beams upon the snowylandscape. In a few minutes Noroe was out of sight behind them. 

CHAPTER IV. 

AT STOCKHOLM. 

Doctor Schwaryencrona lived in a magnificent house in Stockholm. It wasin the oldest and most aristocratic quarter of the charming capital, which is one of the most pleasant and agreeable in Europe. Strangerswould visit it much more frequently if it were better known and morefashionable. But tourists, unfortunately for themselves, plan theirjourneys much upon the same principle as they purchase their hats. Situated between Lake Melar and the Baltic, it is built upon eight smallislands, connected by innumerable bridges, and bordered by splendidquays, enlivened by numerous steam-boats, which fulfill the duties ofomnibuses. The population are hardworking, gay, and contented. They arethe most hospitable, the most polite, and the best educated of anynation in Europe. Stockholm, with its libraries, its museums, itsscientific establishments, is in fact the Athens of the North, as wellas a very important commercial center. 

Erik, however, had not recovered from the sadness incident upon partingfrom Vanda, who had left them at the first relay. Their parting had beenmore sorrowful than would have been expected at their age, but they hadnot been able to conceal their emotion. 

When the carriage stopped before a large brick house, whose doublewindows shone resplendently with gaslight, Erik was fairly dazzled. Thecopper knocker of the door appeared to him to be of fine gold. Thevestibule, paved with marble and ornamented with statues, bronzetorches, and large Chinese-vases, completed his amazement. 

A footman in livery removed his master's furs, and inquired after hishealth with the affectionate cordiality which is habitual with Swedishservants. Erik looked around him with amazement. 

The sound of voices attracted his attention toward the broad oakenstaircase, covered with heavy carpet. He turned, and saw two personswhose costumes appeared to him the height of elegance. 

One was a lady with gray hair, and of medium height, who wore a dress ofblack cloth, short enough to show her red stockings with yellowclock-work, and her buckled shoes. An enormous bunch of keys attached toa steel chain hung at her side. She carried her head high, and lookedabout her with piercing eyes. This was "Fru, " or Madame Greta--Maria, the lady in charge of the doctor's house, and who was the undisputedautocrat of the mansion in everything that pertained to the culinary ordomestic affairs. Behind her came a little girl, eleven or twelve yearsold, who appeared to Erik like a fairy princess. Instead of the nationalcostume, the only one which he had ever seen worn by a child of thatage, she had on a dress of deep blue velvet, over which her yellow hairwas allowed to fall loosely. She wore black stockings and satin shoes; aknot of cherry-colored ribbon was poised in her hair like a butterfly, and gave a little color to her pale cheeks, while her large eyes shonewith a phosphorescent light. 

"How delightful, uncle, to have you back again! Have you had a pleasantjourney?" she cried, clasping the doctor around the neck. She hardlydeigned to cast a glance at Erik, who stood modestly aside. 

The doctor returned her caresses, and shook hands with his housekeeper, then he made a sign for Erik to advance. 

"Kajsa, and Dame Greta, I ask your friendship for Erik Hersebom, whom Ihave brought from Norway with me!" he said, "and you, my boy, do not beafraid, " he said kindly. "Dame Greta is not as severe as she looks, andyou and my niece Kajsa, will soon be the best of friends, is it not so, little girl?" he added, pinching gently the cheek of the little fairy. 

Kajsa only responded by making a disdainful face. 

As for the housekeeper, she did not appear very enthusiastic over thenew recruit thus presented to her notice. 

"If you please, doctor, " she said, with a severe air, as they ascendedthe staircase, "may I ask who this child is?"

"Certainly, Dame Greta; I will tell you all about it before long. Do notbe afraid; but now, if you please, give us something to eat. "

In the "matsal, " or dining-room, the table was beautifully laid withdamask and crystal, and the "snorgas" was ready. 

Poor Erik had never seen a table covered with a white cloth, for theyare unknown to the peasants of Norway, who hardly use plates, as theyhave only recently been introduced, and many of them still eat theirfish on rounds of black bread, and find it very good. Therefore thedoctor had to repeat his invitation several times before the boy tookhis seat at the table, and the awkwardness of his movements caused"Froken, " or Miss Kajsa, to cast upon him more than one ironical glanceduring the repast. However, his journey had sharpened his appetite, andthis was of great assistance to him. 

The "snorgas" was followed by a dinner that would have frightened aFrenchman by its massive solidity, and would have sufficed to appeasethe appetites of a battalion of infantry after a long march. Soup, fish, home-made bread, goose stuffed with chestnuts, boiled beef, flanked witha mountain of vegetables, a pyramid of potatoes, hard-boiled eggs by thedozen, and a raisin pudding; all these were gallantly attacked anddismantled. 

This plentiful repast being ended, almost without a word having beenspoken, they passed into the parlor, a large wainscoted room, with sixwindows draped with heavy curtains, large enough to have sufficed aParisian artist with hangings for the whole apartment. The doctor seatedhimself in a corner by the fire, in a large leather arm-chair, Kajsatook her place at his feet upon a footstool, whilst Erik, intimidatedand ill at ease, approached one of the windows, and would have gladlyhidden himself in its deep embrasure. 

But the doctor did not leave him alone long. 

"Come and warm yourself, my boy!" he said, in his sonorous voice; "andtell us what you think of Stockholm. "

"The streets are very black and very narrow, and the houses are veryhigh, " said Erik. 

"Yes, a little higher than they are in Norway, " answered the doctor, laughing. 

"They prevent one from seeing the stars!" said the young boy. 

"Because we are in the quarter where the nobility live, " said Kajsa, piqued by his criticisms. "When you pass the bridges the streets arebroader. "

"I saw that as we rode along; but the best of them are not as wide asthat which borders the fiord of Noroe, " answered Erik. 

"Ah, ah!" said the doctor, "are you home-sick already?"

"No, " answered Erik, resolutely. "I am too much obliged to you, deardoctor, for having brought me. But you asked me what I thought ofStockholm, and I had to answer. "

"Noroe must be a frightful little hole, " said Kajsa. 

"A frightful little hole!" repeated Erik, indignantly. "Those who saythat must be without eyes. If you could only see our rocks of granite, our mountains, our glaciers, and our forests of pine, looking so blackagainst the pale sky! And besides all this, the great sea; sometimestumultuous and terrible, and sometimes so calm as scarcely to rock one;and then the flight of the sea-gulls, which are lost in infinitude, andthen return, to fan you with their wings. Oh, it is beautiful! Yes, farmore beautiful than a town. "

"I was not speaking of the country but of the houses, " said Kajsa, "theyare only peasants' cabins--are they not, uncle?"

"In these peasants' cabins, your father and grandfather as well asmyself were born, my child, " answered the doctor, gravely. 

Kajsa blushed and remained silent. 

"They are only wooden houses, but they answer as well as any, " saidErik. 

"Often in the evening while my father mends his nets, and my mother isbusy with her spinning-wheel, we three sit on a little bench, Otto, Vanda, and I, and we repeat together the old sagas, while we watch theshadows that play upon the ceiling; and when the wind blows outside, andall the fishermen are safe at home, it does one good to gather aroundthe blazing fire. We are just as happy as if we were in a beautiful roomlike this. "

"This is not the best room, " said Kajsa proudly. "I must show you thegrand drawing-room, it is worth seeing!"

"But there are so many books in this one, " said Erik, "are there as manyin the drawing-room?"

"Books--who cares for them? There are velvet armchairs, and sofas, lacecurtains, a splendid French clock, and carpets from Turkey!"

Erik did not appear to be fascinated by this description, but castenvious glances toward the large oaken bookcase, which filled one sideof the parlor!

"You can go and examine the books, and take any you like, " said thedoctor. Erik did not wait for him to repeat this permission. He chose avolume at once, and seating himself in a corner where there was a goodlight, he was soon completely absorbed in his reading. He hardly noticedthe successive entrance of two old gentlemen, who were intimate friendsof Dr. Schwaryencrona, and who came almost every evening to play a gameof whist with him. 

The first who arrived was Professor Hochstedt, a large man with cold andstately manners, who expressed in polished terms the pleasure which hefelt at the doctor's safe return. He was scarcely seated in thearm-chair which had long borne the name of the "professor's seat, " whena sharp ring was heard. 

"It is Bredejord, " exclaimed the two friends simultaneously. 

The door soon opened to admit a thin sprightly little man, who enteredlike a gust of wind, seized both the doctor's hands, kissed Kajsa on theforehead affectionately, greeted the professor, and cast a glance askeen as that of a mouse around the room. 

It was the Advocate Bredejord, one of the most illustrious lawyers ofStockholm. 

"Ha! Who is this?" said he, suddenly, as he beheld Erik. 

The doctor tried to explain in as few words as possible. 

"What--a young fisherman, or rather a boy from Bergen--and who readsGibbon in English?" he asked. For he saw at a glance what the book waswhich so absorbed the little peasant. 

"Does that interest you, my boy?" he asked. 

"Yes, sir, it is a work that I have wanted to read for a long time, thefirst volume of the 'Fall of the Roman Empire, '" answered Erik, simply. 

"Upon my word, " exclaimed the lawyer, "it appears that the peasants ofBergen are fond of serious reading. But are you from Bergen?" he asked. 

"I am from Noroe, which is not far from there, " answered Erik. 

"Ah, have they usually eyes and hair as brown as yours at Noroe?"

"No, sir; my brother and sister, and all the others, are blondes likeMiss Kajsa. But they are not dressed like her, " he added, laughing;"therefore they do not look much like her. "

"No; I have no doubt of it, " said Mr. Bredejord. "Miss Kajsa is aproduct of civilization. And what are you going to do at Stockholm, myboy, if I am not too curious?"

"The doctor has been kind enough to offer to send me to school, " saidErik. 

"Ah, ah!" said Mr. Bredejord, tapping his snuff-box with the ends of hisfingers. 

His glance seemed to question the doctor about this living problem; butthe latter made a sign to him, which was almost imperceptible, not topursue his investigations, and he changed the conversation. They thentalked about court affairs, the city news, and all that had taken placesince the departure of the doctor. Then Dame Greta came, and opened thecard-table, and laid out the cards. Soon silence reigned, while thethree friends were absorbed in the mysteries of whist. 

The doctor made pretension to being a great player, and had no mercy forthe mistakes of his partners. He exulted loudly when their errors causedhim to win, and scolded when they made him lose. After every rubber hetook pleasure in showing the delinquent where he had erred; what card heshould have led, and which he should have held back. It is generally thehabit of whist-players, but it is not always conducive to amiability, particularly when the victims are the same every evening. 

Happily for him, the doctor's two friends never lost their temper. Theprofessor was habitually cool, and the lawyer severely skeptical. 

"You are right, " the first would say gravely, in answer to the mostsevere reproaches. 

"My dear Schwaryencrona, you know very well you are only losing yourtime lecturing me, " Mr. Bredejord would say, laughing. "All my life Ihave made the greatest blunders whenever I play whist, and the worst ofit is, I do not improve. " What could any one do with two such hardenedsinners?

The doctor was compelled to discontinue his criticisms, but it was onlyto renew them a quarter of an hour later, for he was incorrigible. 

It happened, however, that this evening he lost every game, and hisconsequent ill-humor made his criticisms very severe upon his twocompanions, and even upon the "dummy. "

But the professor coolly acknowledged his faults, and the lawyeranswered his most bitter reproaches by jokes. 

"Why should I alter my play, when I win by playing badly, and you loseby following your correct rules?" he said to the doctor. 

They played until ten o'clock. Then Kajsa made the tea in a magnificent"samovar, " and served it with pretty gracefulness; then she discreetlydisappeared. Soon Dame Greta appeared, and, calling Erik, she conductedhim to the apartment which had been prepared for him. It was a prettylittle room, clean and well furnished, on the second floor. 

The three friends were now left alone. 

"Now, at last, you can tell us who this young fisherman from Noroe is, who reads Gibbon in the original text?" said Mr. Bredejord, as he putsome sugar into his second cup of tea. "Or is it a forbidden subject, which it is indiscreet for me to mention?"

"There is nothing mysterious about the matter, and I will willingly tellyou Erik's history, for I know that I can rely upon your discretion, "answered Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

"Ah! I knew that he had a history, " said the lawyer, seating himselfcomfortably in his arm-chair. "We will listen, dear doctor. I assure youthat your confidence will not be misplaced. I confess this youth arousesmy curiosity like a problem. "

"He is, indeed, a living problem, " answered the doctor, flattered by thecuriosity of his friend. "A problem which I hope to be able to solve. But I must tell you all about it, and see if you think as I do. "

The doctor settled himself comfortably, and began by telling them thathe had been struck by Erik's appearance in the school at Noroe, and byhis unusual intelligence. He had made inquiries about him, and herelated all that Mr. Malarius and Mr. Hersebom had told. He omitted noneof the details. He spoke of the buoy, of the name of "Cynthia, " of thelittle garments which Dame Katrina had shown him, of the coral ornament, of the device upon it, and of the character of the letters. 

"You are now in possession of all the facts as far as I have been ableto learn them, " he said. "And you must bear in mind that theextraordinary ability of the child is only a secondary phenomenon, andlargely due to the interest with which Mr. Malarius has always regardedhim, and of which he has made the best use. It was his unusualacquirements which first drew my attention to him and led me to makeinquiries about him. But in reality this has little connection with thequestions which now occupy me, which are: where did this child comefrom, and what course would it be best for me to take in order todiscover his family? We have only two facts to guide us in this search. First: The physical indications of the race to which the child belongs. Second: The name 'Cynthia, ' which was engraved on the buoy. 

"As to the first fact, there can be no doubt; the child belongs to theCeltic race. He presents the type of a Celt in all its beauty andpurity. 

"Let us pass to the second fact:

"'Cynthia' is certainly the name of the vessel to which the buoybelonged. This name might have belonged to a German vessel, as well asto an English one; but it was written in the Roman characters. Therefore, the vessel was an English one--or we will say Anglo-Saxon tobe more precise. Besides, everything confirms the hypothesis, for morethan one English vessel going and coming from Inverness, or the Orkneys, have been driven on the coast of Norway by a tempest; and you must notforget that the little living waif could not have been floating for along while, since he had resisted hunger, and all the dangers of hisperilous journey. Well, now you know all, and what is your conclusion mydear friends?"

Neither the professor nor the lawyer thought it prudent to utter a word. 

"You have not been able to arrive at any conclusion, " said the doctor, in a tone which betrayed a secret triumph. "Perhaps you even think thereis a contradiction between the two facts--a child of the Celtic race--anEnglish Vessel. But this is simply because you have failed to bear inmind the existence on the coast of Great Britain of a people of theCeltic race, on her sister island, Ireland. I did not think of it atfirst myself, and it prevented me from solving the problem. But when itoccurred to me, I said to myself: the child is Irish. Is this youropinion, Hochstedt?"

If there was anything in the world the professor disliked, it was togive a positive opinion upon any subject. It must also be confessed thatto give such an opinion in this case would have been premature. Hetherefore contented himself with nodding his head, and saying:

"It is an incontestable fact that the Irish belong to the Celtic branchof the Arian race. "

This was a sufficiently safe aphorism, but Doctor Schwaryencrona askednothing more, and only saw in it the entire confirmation of his theory. 

"You think so, yourself, " he said eagerly. "The Irish were Celts, andthe child has all the characteristics of the race. The 'Cynthia' havingbeen an English vessel, it appears to me that we are in possession ofthe necessary links, in order to find the family of the poor child. Itis in Great Britain that we must look for them. Some advertisements inthe 'Times' will probably be sufficient to put us on their tracks. "

The doctor continued to enlarge upon his plan of proceeding, when heremarked the obstinate silence of the lawyer and the slightly ironicalexpression with which he listened to his conclusions. 

"If you are not of my opinion, Bredejord, I wish you would say so. Youknow that I do not fear to discuss the matter, " he said, stopping short. 

"I have nothing to say, " answered Mr. Bredejord. "Hochstedt can bearwitness that I have said nothing. "

"No. But I see very well that you do not share my opinion; and I amcurious to know why, " said the doctor. 

"Is Cynthia an English name?" he asked, with vehemence. "Yes! it waswritten in Roman characters--it could not have been German. You haveheard our eminent friend, Hochstedt, affirm that the Irish are Celts. Has the child all the characteristics of the Celtic race? You can judgefor yourself. You were struck by his appearance before I opened my mouthabout the subject. I conclude, therefore, that it is a want offriendship for you to refuse to agree with me, and recognize the factthat the boy belongs to an Irish family. "

"Want of friendship is a strong charge, " answered Mr. Bredejord, "if youapply it to me. I can only say that I have not, as yet, expressed theslightest opinion. "

"No; but I see that you do not spare mine. "

"Have I not a right?"

"But give some facts to support your theory. "

"I have not said that I have formed any. "

"Then it is a systematic opposition, just for the sake of contradictingme, as you do in whist. "

"Nothing is further from my thoughts, I assure you. Your reasoningappeared to me to be too peremptory, that is all. "

"In what way, if you please, I am curious to know?"

"It would take too long to tell you. Eleven o'clock is striking. I willcontent myself with offering you a bet. Your copy of Pliny against myQuintilian, that you have not judged rightly, and that the child is notIrish. "

"You know that I do not like to bet, " said the doctor, softened by hisunconquerable good humor. "But I shall take so much pleasure in yourdiscomfiture that I accept your offer. "

"Well, then it is a settled affair. How much time do you expect to takefor your researches?"

"A few months will suffice, I hope, but I have said two years toHersebom, in order to be sure that no efforts were wanting. "

"Ah! well--I give you two years. Hochstedt shall be our witness; andthere is no ill-feeling, I hope?"

"Assuredly not, but I see your Quintilian in great danger of coming tokeep company with my Pliny, " answered the doctor. 

Then, after shaking hands with his two friends, he accompanied them tothe door. 

CHAPTER V. 

THE THIRTEEN DAYS OF CHRISTMAS. 

The next day Erik began his new life at school. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona first took him to his tailors, and fitted him outwith some new suits of clothes; then he introduced him to the principalof one of the best schools in town. It was called in Swedish "Hogreelementar larovek. "

In this school were taught the ancient and modern languages, theelementary sciences, and all that it was necessary to learn beforeentering college. As in Germany and Italy, the students did not board inthe college. They lived with their families in the town, with theprofessors, or wherever they could obtain comfortable accommodations. The charges are very moderate; in fact, they have been reduced almost tonothing. Large gymnasiums are attached to each of the higher classes, and physical culture is as carefully attended to as the intellectual. 

Erik at once gained the head of his division. He learned everything withsuch extreme facility that he had a great deal of time to himself. Thedoctor therefore thought that it would be better for him to utilize hisevenings by taking a course at the "Slodjskolan, " the great industrialschool of Stockholm. It was an establishment especially devoted to thepractice of the sciences, particularly to making experiments in physicsand chemistry, and to geometrical constructions which are only taughttheoretically in the schools. 

Doctor Schwaryencrona judged rightly that the teachings of this school, which was one of the wonders of Stockholm, would give a new impetus tothe rapid progress which Erik was making, and he hoped for great resultsfrom this double training. 

His young _protégé_, proved worthy of the advantages which he procuredfor him. He penetrated the depths of the fundamental sciences, andinstead of vague and superficial ideas, the ordinary lot of so manypupils, he stored up a provision of just, precise, and definite facts. The future development of these excellent principles could only be aquestion of time. 

Hereafter he would be able to learn without difficulty the more elevatedbranches of these studies which would be required in college; in fact itwould be only play to him. 

The same service which Mr. Malarius had rendered him, in teaching himlanguages, history, and botany, the "Slodjskolan" now did for him byinculcating the A, B, C, of the industrial arts; without which the bestteaching so often remains a dead letter. 

Far from fatiguing Erik's brain, the multiplicity and variety of hisstudies strengthened it much more than a special course of instructioncould have done. 

Besides, the gymnasium was always open to him to recruit his body whenhis studies were over; and here as well as in the school Erik stoodfirst. On holidays he never failed to pay a visit to the sea which heloved with filial tenderness. He talked with the sailors and fishermen, and often brought home a fine fish, which was well received by DameGreta. 

This good woman had conceived a great affection for this new member ofthe household. Erik was so gentle, and naturally so courteous andobliging, so studious and so brave, that it was impossible to know himand not to like him. In eight days he had become a favorite with Mr. Bredejord and Mr. Hochstedt, as he was already with DoctorSchwaryencrona. 

The only person who treated him with coldness was Kajsa. Whether thelittle fairy thought that her hitherto undisputed sovereignty in thehouse was in danger, or whether she bore Erik a grudge, because of thesarcasms which her aristocratic air toward him inspired in the doctor, nobody knew. However, she persisted in treating him with a disdainfulcoldness, which no courtesy or politeness on his part could overcome. Her opportunities of displaying her disdain were fortunately rare, forErik was always either out-of-doors, or else busy in his own littleroom. 

Time passed in the most peaceful manner, and without any notableincidents. 

We will pass with our reader without further comment over the two yearswhich Erik spent at school and return to Noroe. 

Christmas had returned for the second time since Erik's departure. It isin all Central and Northern Europe the great annual festival; because itis coincident with the dull season in nearly all industries. In Norwayespecially, they prolong the festival for thirteen days. --"Tretten yuledage" (the thirteen days of Christmas), and they make it a season ofgreat rejoicings. It is a time for family reunions, for dinners, andeven for weddings. 

Provisions are abundant, even in the poorest dwellings. Everywhere thegreatest hospitality is the order of the day. 

The "Yule ol, " or Christmas beer, is drunk freely. Every visitor isoffered a bumper in a wooden cup, mounted in gold, silver, or copper, which the poorest families possess, and which cups have been transmittedto them from time immemorial. The visitor must empty this cup, andexchange with his hosts the joyful wishes of the season, and for a happyNew Year. 

It is also at Christmas that the servants receive their new clothes;which are often the best part of their wages--that the cows, and sheep, and even the birds of the air, receive a double ration, which isexceptionally large. They say in Norway of a "poor man, " that he is sopoor that he can not even give the sparrows their dinner at Christmas. 

Of these thirteen traditional days, Christmas-eve is the gayest. It isthe custom for the young girls and boys to go around in bands on their"schnee-schuhe, " or snow-shoes, and stop before the houses, and sing inchorus the old national melodies. The clear voices suddenly soundingthrough the fresh night air, in the lonely valleys, with their winterysurroundings, have an odd and charming effect. The doors are immediatelyopened, the singers are invited to enter, and they offer them cake, dried apples, and ale; and often make them dance. After this frugalsupper the joyous band depart, like a flock of gulls, to perform thesame ceremony further away. Distances are regarded as nothing, for ontheir "schnee-schuhe, " which are attached to their feet by leatherstraps, they glide over several miles with marvelous rapidity. Thepeasants of Norway also use, with these show-shoes, a strong stick, tobalance themselves, and help them along. This year the festival would bea joyous one for the Herseboms. They were expecting Erik. 

A letter from Stockholm had announced that he would arrive that evening. Therefore Otto and Vanda could not sit still. Every moment they ran tothe door, to see if he was coming. Dame Katrina, although she reprovedthem for their impatience, felt in the same way herself. Mr. Hersebomsmoked his pipe silently, and was divided in his mind between a longingto see his adopted son, and the fear that he would not be able to keephim with them very long. 

For the fiftieth time, perhaps, Otto had gone to the door, when he gavea shout and cried out:

"Mother! Vanda! I believe it is he!"

They all rushed to the door. In the distance, on the road which led fromBergen, they saw a black object. It grew larger rapidly, and soon tookthe shape of a young man, clothed in gray cloth, wearing a fur cap, andcarrying merrily over his shoulders a knapsack of green leather. He hadon snow-shoes, and would soon be near enough to recognize. 

The traveler perceived those who were watching before the door, andtaking off his cap, he waved it around his head. 

Two minutes later Erick was in the arms of Katrina, Otto, Vanda, andeven Mr. Hersebom, who had left his arm-chair and advanced to the door. 

They hugged him, and almost stifled him with caresses. They went intoecstasies over his improved appearance. Dame Katrina among them allcould not get accustomed to it. 

"What--is this the dear babe that I nursed on my knees?" she cried. "This great boy, with such a frank and resolute air, with these strongshoulders, this elegant form, and on whose lip I can already see signsof a mustache. Is it possible?"

The brave woman was conscious of feeling a sort of respect for herformer nursling. She was proud of him, above all for the tears of joywhich she saw in his eyes. For he also was deeply affected. 

"Mother, is it really you, " he exclaimed. "I can hardly believe that Iam with you all again. The two years have seemed so long to me. I havemissed you all, as I know you have missed me. "

"Yes, " said Mr. Hersebom, gravely. "Not a day has passed without ourhaving spoken of you. Morning and evening, and at meal times, it wasyour name that was constantly on our lips. But you, my boy, you have notforgotten us in the grand city? You are contented to return and see theold country and the old house?"

"I am sure that you do not doubt it, " said Erik, as he embraced themall. "You were always in my thoughts. But above all when the wind blew agale. I thought of you, father. I said to myself, Where is he? Has hereturned home in safety? And in the evening I used to read themeteorological bulletin in the doctor's newspaper, to see what kind ofweather you had had on the coast of Norway; if it was the same as on thecoast of Sweden?--and I found that you have severe storms more oftenthan we have in Stockholm, which come from America, and beat on ourmountains. Ah! how often I have wished that I could be with you in yourlittle boat to help you with the sail, and overcome all difficulties. And on the other hand when the weather was fine it seemed to me as if Iwas in prison in that great city, between the tall three-story houses. Yes! I would have given all the world to be on the sea for one hour, andto feel as formerly free, and joyfully exhilarated by the fresh air!"

A smile brightened the weather-beaten face of the fisherman. 

"His books have not spoiled him, " he said. "A joyful season and a happyNew-Year to you, my child!" he added. "Come, let us go to the table. Dinner is only waiting for you. "

When he was once more seated in his old place on the right hand ofKatrina, Erik was able to look around him, and mark the changes that twoyears had made in the family. Otto was now a large, robust boy ofsixteen years of age, and who looked twenty. As for Vanda, two years hadadded wonderfully to her size and beauty. Her countenance had becomemore refined. Her magnificent blonde hair, which lay in heavy braidsupon her shoulders, formed around her forehead a light silvery cloud. Modest and sweet as usual, she busied herself, almost unconsciously, with seeing that no one wanted for anything. 

"Vanda has grown to be a great girl!" said her mother, proudly. "And ifyou knew, Erik, how learned she has become, how hard she has worked andstudied since you left us! She is the best scholar in the school now, and Mr. Malarius says she is his only consolation for no longer havingyou among his pupils. "

"Dear Mr. Malarius! how glad I shall be to see him again, " said Erik. "So our Vanda has become so learned, has she?" he replied with interest, while the young girl blushed up to the roots of her hair at thesematernal praises. 

"She has learned to play the organ also, and Mr. Malarius says that shehas the sweetest voice of all the choir?"

"Oh, decidedly, it is a very accomplished young person whom I find on myreturn, " Erik said, laughing, to relieve the embarrassment of hissister. "We must make her display all her talents to-morrow. "

And without affectation he began to talk about all the good people ofNoroe, asking questions about each one; inquiring for his oldschool-mates, and about all that had happened since he went away. Heasked about their fishing adventures, and all the details of their dailylife. Then on his part, he satisfied the curiosity of his family, bygiving an account of his mode of life in Stockholm; he told them aboutDame Greta, about Kajsa, and the doctor. 

"That reminds me that I have a letter for you, father, " he said, drawingit out of the inside pocket of his vest. "I do not know what itcontains, but the doctor told me to take good care of it, for it wasabout me. "

Mr. Hersebom took the letter, and laid it on the table by his side. 

"Well!" said Erik, "are you not going to read it?"

"No, " answered the fisherman, laconically. 

"But, since it concerns me?" persisted the young man. 

"It is addressed to me, " said Mr. Hersebom, holding the letter beforehis eyes. "Yes, I will read it at my leisure. " Filial obedience is thebasis of family government in Norway. 

Erik bowed his head in acquiescence. 

When they rose from the table, the three children seated themselves ontheir little bench in the chimney-corner, as they had so often donebefore, and began one of those confidential conversations, where eachone relates what the other is curious to know, and where they tell thesame things a hundred times. 

Katrina busied herself about the room, putting everything in order;insisting that Vanda should for once "play the lady, " as she said, andnot trouble herself about household matters. 

As for Mr. Hersebom, he had seated himself in his favorite arm-chair, and was smoking his pipe in silence. It was only after he had finishedthis important operation that he decided to open the doctor's letter. 

He read it through without saying a single word; then he folded it up, put it in his pocket, and smoked a second pipe, like the first, withoututtering a sound. He seemed to be absorbed in his own reflections. 

Although he was never a talkative man, his silence appeared singular toDame Katrina. After she had finished her work, she went and seatedherself beside him, and made two or three attempts to draw him intoconversation, but she only received the most brief replies. Being thusrepulsed, she became melancholy, and the children themselves, aftertalking breathlessly for some time, began to be affected by the evidentsadness of their parents. 

Twenty youthful voices singing in chorus before the door suddenlygreeted their ears, and made a happy diversion. It was a merry band ofErik's old classmates, who had conceived the pleasant idea of coming togive him a cordial welcome home. 

They hastened to invite them into the house, and offered them thecustomary feast, whilst they eagerly pressed around their old friend toexpress the great pleasure which they felt in seeing him again. Erik wastouched by the unexpected visit of the friends of his childhood, and wasanxious to go with them on their Christmas journey, and Vanda and Ottoalso were, naturally, eager to be of the party. Dame Katrina chargedthem not to go too far, but to bring their brother back early, as heneeded rest after his journey. 

The door was hardly closed upon them, when she resumed her seat besideher husband. 

"Well, has the doctor discovered anything?" she asked, anxiously. 

Instead of answering, Mr. Hersebom took the letter from his pocket, andread it aloud, but not without hesitating over some words which werestrange to him:

 "MY DEAR HERSEBOM, " wrote the doctor, "it is now two years since you intrusted your dear child to my care, and every day I have had renewed pleasure in watching his progress in all the studies that he has undertaken. His intelligence is as remarkable as his heart is generous. Erik is truly one of nature's nobleman, and the parents who have lost such a son, if they knew the extent of their misfortune, would be objects of pity. But it is very doubtful whether his parents are still living. As we agreed, I have spared no efforts to discover them. I have written to several persons in England who have an agency for making special researches. I have had advertisements inserted in twenty different newspapers, English, Irish, and Scotch. Not the least ray of light has been thrown upon this mystery, and I have to confess that all the information which I have succeeded in procuring has rather tended to deepen the mystery. 

 "The name 'Cynthia, ' I find in very common use in the English navy. From Lloyd's office, they inform me, that there are seventeen ships, of different tonnage, bearing this name. Some of these ships belong to English ports, and some to Scotland and Ireland. My supposition concerning the nationality of the child is therefore confirmed, and it becomes more and more evident to me that Erik is of Irish parentage. I do not know whether you agree with me on this point, but I have already mentioned it to two of my most intimate friends in Stockholm, and everything seems to confirm it. 

 "Whether this Irish family are all dead, or whether they have some interest in remaining unknown, I have not been able to discover any trace of them. 

 "Another singular circumstance, and which I also think looks still more suspicious, is the fact that no shipwreck registered at Lloyd's, or at any of the marine insurance companies, corresponds with the date of the infant's arrival on your coast. Two vessels named 'Cynthia' have been lost, it is true, during this century; but one was in the Indian Ocean, thirty-two years ago, and the other was in sight of Portsmouth eighteen years ago. 

 "We are therefore obliged to conclude that the infant was not the victim of a shipwreck. 

 "Doubtless he was intentionally exposed to the mercy of the waves. This would explain why all my inquiries have been fruitless. 

 "Be this as it may, after having questioned successively all the proprietors of the vessels bearing the name of 'Cynthia, ' without obtaining any information, and after exhausting all known means of pursuing my investigations, I have been compelled to conclude that there is no hope of discovering Erik's family. 

 "The question that arises for us to decide, my dear Hersebom, and particularly for you, is what we ought to say to the boy, and what we ought to do for him. 

 "If I were in your place, I should now tell him all the facts about himself which affect him so nearly, and leave him free to choose his own path in life. You know we agreed to adopt this course if my efforts should prove unsuccessful. The time has come for you to keep your word. I have wished to leave it to you to relate all this to Erik. He is returning to Noroe still ignorant that he is not your son, and he does not know whether he is to return to Stockholm or remain with you. It is for you to tell him. 

 "Remember, if you refuse to fulfill this duty, Erik would have the right some day, perhaps, to be astonished at you. Recall to mind also that he is a boy of too remarkable abilities to be condemned to an obscure and illiterate life. Such a sentence would have been unmerited two years ago, and now, after his brilliant career at Stockholm, it would be positively unjustifiable. 

 "I therefore renew my offer: let him return to me and finish his studies, and take at Upsal the degree of Doctor of Medicine. I will continue to provide for him as if he were my own son, and he has only to go on and win honors and a fortune. 

 "I know that, in addressing you and the excellent adopted mother of Erik, I leave his future in good hands. No personal consideration, I am sure, will prevent you from accepting my offer. Take Mr. Malarius' advice in this matter. 

 "While awaiting your reply, Mr. Hersebom, I greet you affectionately, and I beg you to remember me most kindly to your worthy wife and children. 

 "R. W. SCHWARYENCRONA, M. D. "

When the fisherman had finished reading this letter, Dame Katrina, whohad been silently weeping while she listened to it, asked him what heintended to do. 

"My duty is very clear, " he said. "I shall tell the boy everything. "

"That is my opinion also; it must be done, or we should never haveanother peaceful moment, " she murmured, as she dried her eyes. 

Then they both relapsed into silence. 

It was past midnight when the three children returned from theirexpedition. Their cheeks were rosy, and their eyes shone with pleasurefrom their walk in the fresh air. They seated themselves around the fireto finish gayly their Christmas-eve by eating a last cake before theenormous log which looked like a burning cavern. 

CHAPTER VI. 

ERIK'S DECISION. 

The next day the fisherman called Erik to him, and in the presence ofKatrina, Otto, and Vanda, spoke to him as follows:

"Erik, the letter of Doctor Schwaryencrona was about you. He writes thatyou have given entire satisfaction to your teachers, and the doctoroffers to pay all the expenses of your education, if you wish tocontinue your studies. But this letter also requires you to decide foryourself, whether you will accept this offer, or remain with us atNoroe, which we would like so much to have you do, as you no doubt know. But before you make up your mind, I must tell you a great secret, asecret that my wife and I would have preferred to keep to ourselves. "

At this moment Dame Katrina could not restrain her tears, and, sobbing, she took the hand of Erik and pressed it to her heart, as if protestingagainst the information which the young man was now to hear. 

"This secret, " continued Mr. Hersebom, in a strangely altered voice, "isthat you are our son only by adoption. I found you on the sea, my child, and brought you home when you were only eight or nine months old. God ismy witness that we never intended to tell you this, and neither my wifenor myself have ever made the least difference between you, and Otto, and Vanda. But Doctor Schwaryencrona requires us to do so. Therefore, Iwish you to read what he has written to me. "

Erik had suddenly become deadly pale. Otto and Vanda, surprised at whatthey had heard, both uttered a cry of astonishment. Then they put theirarms around Erik, and clung closely to him, one on the right, and theother on the left. 

Then Erik took the doctor's letter, and without trying to conceal hisemotion, he read what he had written to Mr. Hersebom. 

The fisherman then told him all the facts about himself. He explainedhow Dr. Schwaryencrona had undertaken to try and discover the family towhich he belonged; and, also, that he had been unsuccessful. How, thatbut for his advice and suggestions, they would never have thought ofdoing so. Then Dame Katrina arose, and going to the oaken chest, broughtout the garments that the baby had worn, and showed him also the coralwhich had been fastened around his neck. The story was naturally so fullof dramatic interest to the children, that they forgot for a time, atleast, how sad it was. They looked with wonder at the lace, and velvet, the golden setting of the coral, and the inscription. It almost seemedto them as if they were taking part in some fairy tale. Theimpossibility of obtaining any information, as reported by the doctor, only made them regard these articles as almost sacred. 

Erik looked at them as if he were in a dream, and his thoughts flew tothe unknown mother, who, without doubt, had herself dressed him in theselittle garments, and more than once shook the coral before the eyes ofthe baby to make him smile. It seemed to him when he touched them as ifhe held direct communion with her through time and space. 

But where was this mother? Was she still living, or had she perished?Was she weeping for her lost son, or must the son, on the contrary, think of her as forever lost to him?

He remained for some minutes absorbed in these reflections, with hishead bent, but a word from Dame Katrina recalled him to himself. 

"Erik, you are always our child, " she cried, disturbed by his silence. 

The eyes of the young man as he looked around him fell on all theirloving countenances--the maternal look of the loving wife, the honestface of Mr. Hersebom, that of Otto even more affectionate than usual, and that of Vanda, serious and troubled. As he read the tenderness anddisquietude displayed on all their faces, Erik felt as if his heart wasmelting within him. In a moment he realized his situation, and sawvividly the scene which his father had described. The cradle abandonedto the mercy of the waves, rescued by the hardy fisherman, and carriedto his wife; and these people, humble and poor as they were, had nothesitated to take care of the little stranger, to adopt and cherish himas their own son. They had not spoken of the matter for fourteen years, and now they were hanging on his words as if they were a matter of lifeand death to them. 

All this touched him so deeply that suddenly his tears came. Anirresistible feeling of love and gratitude overwhelmed him. He felteager on his part to repay by some devotion the tenderness which theyhad shown to him. He resolved to stay with them at Noroe forever, andcontent himself with their humble lot, while he endeavored to doeverything in his power to repay them. 

"Mother, " said he, throwing himself into Katrina's arms, "do you thinkthat I can hesitate, now that I know all? We will write to the doctor, and thank him for his kind offer, and tell him that I have chosen toremain with you. I will be a fisherman, like you, father, and like Otto. Since you have given me a place at your fireside, I would prefer toretain it. Since you have nourished me by the labor of your hands, I askto be allowed to repay you in your old age for your generosity toward mewhen I was a helpless infant. "

"God be praised!" cried Dame Katrina, pressing Erik to her heart in atransport of joy and tenderness. 

"I knew that the child would prefer the sea to all their books, " saidMr. Hersebom, not understanding the sacrifice that Erik's decision wouldbe to him. 

"Come, the matter is settled. We will not talk about it any more, butonly try to enjoy this good festival of Christmas!"

They all embraced each other, with eyes humid with happiness, and vowedthey would never be separated. 

When Erik was alone he could not help a stifled sigh, as he thoughtabout all his former dreams of work, and of the career which he hadrenounced. But still he experienced at the same time a joy which hebelieved would repay him for the sacrifice. 

"Since it is the wish of my adopted parents, " he said to himself, "therest does not signify. I ought to be willing to work for them in thesphere and condition where their devotion has placed me. If I havesometimes felt ambitious to take a higher position in the world, was itnot that I might be able to assist them? Since it makes them happy tohave me with them, and as they desire nothing better than their presentlife, I must try to be contented, and endeavor by good conduct and hardwork to give them satisfaction. Adieu, then, to my books. "

Thus he mused, and soon his thoughts returned to the time when thefisherman had found him floating in his little cradle on the waves. Whatcountry did he belong to? Who were his parents? Were they still alive?Had he in some foreign country brothers and sisters whom he would neverknow?

Christmas had also been in Dr. Schwaryencrona's house in Stockholm aseason of great festivity. It was at this time, as the reader doubtlessremembers, that they had agreed to decide the bet between him and Mr. Bredejord, and that Professor Hochstedt was to be the umpire. 

For two years not a word had been said by either of them about this bet. The doctor had been patiently pursuing his researches in England, writing to the maritime agencies, and multiplying his advertisements inthe newspapers; but he had taken care not to confess that his effortshad been fruitless. 

As for Mr. Bredejord, he had had the good taste to avoid all allusion tothe subject, and contented himself with occasionally admiring thebeautiful binding of the Pliny which was displayed in the doctor'sbook-case. 

But when he struck his snuff-box sharply with the endsof his fingers, while he looked at the book, the doctor correctlyinterpreted the pantomime, which was a shock to his nerves, and said tohimself:

"Oh, yes; he is thinking how well the Pliny will look beside his eleganteditions of Quintilian and Horace. "

On these evenings he was more merciless than ever, if his unfortunatepartner made any mistakes at whist. 

But time had taken its flight, and he was now obliged to submit thequestion to the impartial arbitration of Professor Hochstedt. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona approached the subject frankly. Kajsa had hardly lefthim alone with his two friends when he confessed to them, as he hadconfessed in his letter to Mr. Hersebom, that his investigations hadbeen without result. Nothing had occurred to throw any light on themystery which surrounded Erik's origin, and the doctor in all sinceritydeclared that the problem was thought by him to be insolvable. 

"But, " he continued, "I should be doing myself an injustice if I did notdeclare with equal sincerity that I do not believe that I have lost mybet. I have not discovered Erik's family, it is true, but all theinformation that I have been able to obtain corroborates the conclusionwhich I had arrived at. The 'Cynthia' was, no doubt, an English vessel, for there are at least seventeen ships bearing this name registered atLloyd's. As for ethnographical characteristics, they are clearly Celtic. My hypothesis, therefore, as to the nationality of Erik is victoriouslyconfirmed. I am more than ever certain that he is of Irish extraction asI at first surmised. But I can not compel his family to come forward andacknowledge him, if they have any reasons of their own for wishing himto continue lost to them. This is all I have to say, my dear Hochstedt;and now you must be the judge as to whether the Quintilian of our friendBredejord should not legitimately be transferred to my book-case!"

At these words, which seemed to occasion a strong inclination to laugh, the lawyer fell back in his arm-chair, raised his hands as if inprotestation, then he fixed his brilliant eyes upon Professor Hochstedtto see how he would regard the matter. The professor did not betray theembarrassment which might have been expected. He would have certainlyfelt miserable if the doctor had urged any incontrovertible argument, which would have compelled him to decide in favor of one or the other. His prudent character led him to speak in indefinite terms. He excelledin presenting, one after the other, both sides of a question, and hereveled in his vagaries, like a fish in water. Therefore, this eveninghe felt quite equal to the situation. 

"The fact is incontestable, " he said, shaking his head, "that there areseventeen English vessels bearing the name of 'Cynthia, ' and this seemsto favor the conclusion arrived at by our eminent friend. Thecharacteristic traits also have assuredly great weight, and I do nothesitate to say that they appear to me to be quite conclusive. I do nothesitate to confess that if I were called upon to give an opinion as toErik's nationality, I should say that he was Irish. But to decide thebet in question we require something more than probabilities; we musthave facts to guide us. The chances so far greatly favor the opinion ofDr. Schwaryencrona, but Bredejord can allege that nothing has actuallybeen proved. I see, therefore, no sufficient reason for declaring thatthe Quintilian has been won by the doctor; neither can I say that theprofessor has lost his Pliny. In my opinion, as the question remainsundecided, it ought to be annulled, which is the best thing to do insuch a case. "

The doctor's face clearly betrayed his dissatisfaction. As for Mr. Bredejord he leaped to his feet, saying:

"Your argument is a beautiful one, my dear Hochstedt, but I think youare hasty in your conclusions. Schwaryencrona, you say, has not verifiedhis opinions sufficiently for you to say positively that he has won thebet, although you think that all the probabilities are in his favor. What will you say then, if I prove to you immediately that the 'Cynthia'was not an English vessel at all?"

"What would I say?" said the professor, somewhat troubled by this suddenattack. "Upon my word I do not know. I would have to consider thequestion in a different aspect. "

"Examine it then at your leisure, " answered the advocate, thrusting hishand into the inner pocket of his coat, and taking out a case from whichhe selected a letter inclosed in one of those yellow envelopes, whichbetray at the first glance their American origin. 

"This is a document which you can not controvert, " he added, placing theletter before the doctor's eyes, who read aloud:

 "_To Mr. Bredejord, Stockholm. _

 "NEW YORK, October 27th. 

 "SIR, --In reply to your letter of the 5th instant, I hasten to write you the following facts:--

 "1st. --A vessel named 'Cynthia, ' commanded by Captain Barton, and the property of the Canadian General Transportation Company, was lost, with her cargo and all on board, just fourteen years ago, in the neighborhood of the Faroe Islands. 

 "2d. --This vessel was insured in the General Steam Navigation Company of New York for the sum of eight hundred thousand dollars. 

 "3d. --The disappearance of the 'Cynthia' having remained unexplained, and the causes of the sad accident never having been clearly proved to the satisfaction of the insurance company, a lawsuit ensued, which was lost by the proprietors of the said vessel. 

 "4th. --The loss of this lawsuit occasioned the dissolution of the Canadian General Transportation Company, which has ceased to exist for the last eleven years, having gone into liquidation. While waiting to hear from you again, I beg of you, sir, to accept our sincere salutations. 

 "JEREMIAH SMITH, WALKER & CO. , "Maritime Agents. "

"Well, what do you say to that?" asked Mr. Bredejord, when the doctorhad finished reading the letter. "It is a document of some value, Ithink. Do you agree with me?"

"I quite agree with you, " answered the doctor. "How did you procure it?"

"In the simplest way in the world. That evening when you spoke to meabout the 'Cynthia' being necessarily an English vessel, I thought thatyou were taking too limited a field for your researches, and that thevessel might be an American one. When time passed, and you received nointelligence, for you would have told us if you had, the idea occurredto me of writing to New York. The third letter brought the result whichyou have before you. The affair is no longer a complicated one. Do younot think that it assures to me beyond contest the possession of yourPliny?"

"It appears to me to be rather a forced conclusion, " replied the doctor, taking the letter and reading it over again, to see if he could find anynew arguments to support his theory. 

"How forced?" cried the advocate. 

"I have proved to you that the vessel was an American one, and that shewas lost off the Faroe Islands, that is to say, near the coast ofNorway, precisely at the time which corresponds to the arrival of theinfant, and still you are not convinced of your error. "

"Not in the least, my dear friend. I do not dispute the value or yourdocument. You have discovered what I have found it impossible to do--thetrue 'Cynthia, ' which was lost at a little distance from our coast, andat a specified epoch; but permit me to say, that this only confirmsprecisely my theory, for the vessel was a Canadian one, or in otherwords, English, and the Irish element is very strong in some parts ofCanada, and I have therefore more reason than ever for being sure thatthe child is of Irish origin. "

"Ah, is that what you find in my letter?" said Mr. Bredejord, more vexedthan he was willing to appear to be. "Then without doubt you persist inbelieving that you have not lost your Pliny?"

"Assuredly!"

"Perhaps you think you have a right to my Quintilian?"

"I hope in any case to be able to prove my right, thanks to yourdiscovery, if you will only give me time by renewing the bet. "

"I am willing. I ask nothing better. How much time do you want?"

"Let us take two more years, and wait until the second Christmas afterthis one. "

"It is agreed, " answered Mr. Bredejord. "But be assured, doctor, thatyou will finally see me in possession of your Pliny!"

"By my faith no. It will make a fine appearance in my book-case besideyour Quintilian. "

CHAPTER VII. 

VANDA'S OPINION. 

In the beginning, Erik burning with zeal at the sacrifice which he hadmade, devoted all his energies to a fisherman's life, and tried toforget that he had ever known any other. He was always the first to riseand prepare the boat for his adopted father, who found every morning allthe arrangements completed, and he had only to step on board. If thewind failed, then Erik took the heavy oars, and rowed with all hisstrength, seeming to choose the hardest and most fatiguing duties. Nothing discouraged him, neither the long waiting for the fish to seizethe bait, nor the various preparations to which the captive wassubjected--first, the removal of the tongue, which is a most delicatemorsel; then the head, then the bones, before placing them in thereservoir, where they receive their first salting. Whatever their workwas, Erik did his part not only conscientiously, but eagerly. Heastonished the placid Otto by his extreme application to the smallestdetails of their business. 

"How you must have suffered, when you were shut up in the town, " saidthe lad to him, naively. "You only seem to be in your element when youare on the borders of the fiord or on the open sea. "

When their conversation took this turn, Erik always remained silent. Sometimes, however, he would revert to the subject himself, and try toprove to Otto, or rather to himself, that there was no better state ofexistence than their own. 

"It is what I have always heard, " the other would answer with his calmsmile. 

And poor Erik would turn away and stifle a sigh. 

The truth is that he suffered cruelly after renouncing his studies andseeing himself condemned to a life of manual labor. When these thoughtscame to him he fought against them with all his might. He did not wishany one to suspect that he felt in this way, and in hiding them withinhis own breast he suffered all the more. 

A catastrophe which occurred at the beginning of the spring, only servedto increase his discouragement. 

One day, as there was a great deal of work to do at home in pilingtogether the salted fish, Mr. Hersebom had intrusted it to Erik and toOtto, and had gone out to fish alone. The weather was stormy, and thesky very cloudy for the time of the year. The two young men, althoughthey worked actively, could not help noticing that it was exceptionallydull, and they felt the atmosphere very heavy. 

"It is singular!" said Erik, "but I feel a roaring in my ears as if Iwere some distance above the earth in a balloon. "

Almost immediately his nose began to bleed. Otto had a similarsensation, although not quite so severe. 

"I think the barometer must be very low, " said Erik. "If I had time Iwould run to Mr. Malarius' and see. "

"You have plenty of time, " said Otto. "Our work is nearly done, and evenif you were delayed I could easily finish it alone. "

"Then I will go, " replied Erik. "I do not know why the state of theatmosphere should trouble me so much. I wish father was home. "

As he walked toward the school, he met Mr. Malarius on the road. 

"Is it you, Erik?" said the teacher. "I am glad to see you, and makesure that you are not on the sea. I was just going to inquire. Thebarometer has fallen with such rapidity during the last half hour. Ihave never seen anything like it. We are surely going to have a changeof weather. "

Mr. Malarius had hardly finished speaking, when a distant grumbling, followed by a lugubrious roaring, fell upon their ears. The sky becamecovered with a cloud as black as ink, which spread rapidly in alldirections, and obscured every object with great swiftness. Thensuddenly, after an interval of complete silence, the leaves of thetrees, the bits of straw, the sand, and even the stones, were swept awayby a sudden gust of wind. 

The hurricane had begun. 

It raged with unheard-of violence. The chimneys, the window shutters, and in some places even the roofs of the houses were blown down; and theboat-houses without exception were carried away and destroyed by thewind. In the fiord, which was usually as calm as a well in a court-yard, the most terrible tempest raged; the waves were enormous and came andwent, breaking against the shore with a deafening noise. 

The cyclone raged for an hour, then arrested in its course by theheights of Norway, it moved toward the south, and swept over continentalEurope. It is noted in meteorological annals as one of the mostextraordinary and disastrous that ever was known upon the Atlanticcoast. These great changes of the atmosphere are now generally announcedbeforehand by the telegraph. Most of the European sea-ports forewarnedof the danger have time to warn vessels and seamen of the threatenedtempest, and they seek a safe anchorage. By this means many disastersare averted. 

But on the distant and less frequented coasts, in the fishing-hamlets, the number of shipwrecks was beyond computation. 

In one office, that of "Veritas" in France, there were registered notless than 730. 

The first thought of all the members of the Hersebom family, as well asof all the other families of fishermen, was naturally for those who wereon the sea on this disastrous day. Mr. Hersebom went most often to thewestern coast of a large island which was about two miles distant, beyond the entrance to the fiord. It was the spot where he had firstseen Erik. They hoped that during the tempest he had been able to findshelter by running his boat upon the low and sandy shore. But Erik andOtto felt so anxious that they could not wait until evening to see ifthis hope was well founded. 

The fiord had hardly resumed its ordinary placidity, after the passageof the hurricane, when they borrowed a boat of one of their neighbors, in order to go in search of him. Mr. Malarius insisted upon accompanyingthe young men upon their expedition, and they all three set out, anxiously watched by Katrina and her daughter. 

On the fiord the wind had nearly gone down, but it blew from the west, and to reach the entrance to the harbor they were obliged to use theiroars. This took them more than an hour. 

When they reached the entrance an unexpected obstacle presented itself. The tempest was still raging on the ocean, and the waves dashed againstthe island which, formed the entrance to the fiord of Noroe, forming twocurrents, which came and went with such violence in the narrow pass thatit was impossible to gain the open sea. A steamboat could not haveventured through it, and a weak boat could not have resisted it for amoment. 

The only thing they could do, therefore, was to return to Noroe, andwait as patiently as they could. 

The hour when he habitually came home passed without bringing Mr. Hersebom, but none of the other fishermen returned; so they hoped thatthey were all detained by the impassable state of the entrance to thefiord, and would not believe that he had personally met with anydisaster. That evening was a very sad one at all the firesides where amember was missing. As the night passed without any of the absent menmaking their appearance, the anxieties of their families increased. InMr. Hersebom's house nobody went to bed. They passed the long hours ofwaiting seated in a circle around the fire, silent and anxious. 

Dawn is late in these high latitudes in March, but when at last it grewlight it was bright and clear. The wind was calm, and they hoped theywould be able to get through the pass. A regular fleet of boats, composed of every one who could get away from Noroe, was ready to go insearch of the absent men. Just at this moment several vessels hove insight, and soon reached the village. They were the fishermen who hadgone out the day before, not expecting such a cyclone; but Mr. Hersebomwas not among them. 

Nobody could give any account of him, and the fact of his not returningwith the others increased their anxiety as all the men had been in greatperil. Some had been surprised by the cyclone and dashed upon the shore, others had time to shelter themselves in a secure place of anchorage. Afew had reached the land just in time to save themselves. 

It was decided that the flotilla should go in search of those who weremissing. Mr. Malarius who still wished to take part in the expeditionaccompanied Erik and Otto. A large yellow dog begged so earnestly to gowith them, that at length they yielded. It was Kaas, the Greenland dogthat Mr. Hersebom had brought back with him, after a voyage to CapeFarewell. 

After issuing from the pass the boats separated, some going to theright, and others to the left, to explore the shores of the innumerableislands which lie scattered near the entrance to the fiord of Noroe, aswell as all along the coast of Norway. 

When they met at midday at a given point, which had been agreed uponbefore separating, no trace of Mr. Hersebom had been discovered. As thesearch had apparently been well conducted, everyone was of the opinionthat they had nothing more to do but to go home. 

But Erik was not willing to own himself defeated, and give up all hopeso easily. He declared that having visited all the islands which laytoward the south, he now wished to explore those which were in thenorth. Mr. Malarius and Otto supported him; and seeing this they grantedhis desire. 

This persistence deserved some recompense. Toward two o'clock as theyapproached a large island, Kaas began suddenly to bark furiously; thenbefore they could prevent him he threw himself into the water, and swamto the shore. 

Erik and Otto rowed with all their strength in the same direction. Soonthey saw the dog reach the island, and bound, while he uttered loudhowls, toward what appeared to be a human form lying extended upon thesand. They made all possible haste, and soon saw beyond a doubt that itwas a man who was lying there, and this man was Mr. Hersebom; bloody, pale, cold, inanimate--dead, perhaps. Kaas was licking his hands, anduttering mournful cries. 

Erik's first action was to drop on his knees beside the cold body, andapply his ear to his heart. 

"He is alive, I feel it beat, " he cried. 

Mr. Malarias had taken one of Mr. Hersebom's hand's, and was feeling hispulse and he shook his head, sadly and doubtfully; but he would notneglect any of the means which are usually tried in such cases. Aftertaking off a large woolen girdle which he wore around his waist, he toreit in three pieces, and giving one to each of the young men, they rubbedvigorously the body, the arms, and the legs of the fisherman. 

It was soon manifest that this simple treatment had produced the effectof restoring the circulation. The beating of the heart grew stronger, the chest rose, and a feeble respiration escaped through the lips. In alittle while Mr. Hersebom was partially restored to consciousness, forhe distinctly moaned. 

Mr. Malarias, and the two young men lifted him from the ground, andcarried him to the boat, where they hastily arranged a bed for him ofsails. As they laid him in the bottom of the boat he opened his eyes. 

"A drink!" he said in a weak voice. 

Erik held a flask of brandy to his lips. He swallowed a mouthful andappeared to be conscious of their arrival, for he tried to give them anaffectionate and grateful smile. But fatigue overcame him almostimmediately, and he fell into a heavy sleep which resembled a completelethargy. Thinking justly that the best thing they could do was to gethim home as speedily as possible, they took their oars and rowedvigorously; and in a very short time they reached Noroe. 

Mr. Hersebom was carried to his bed, and his wounds were dressed witharnica. He was fed with broth, and given a glass of beer, and in a shorttime he recovered consciousness. His injuries were not of a very gravenature. One of his arms was fractured, and his body was covered withwound and bruises. But Mr. Malarius insisted that he should remain quietand rest, and not fatigue himself by attempting to talk. He was soonsleeping peacefully. 

It was not until the next day that they permitted him to speak andexplain in a few words what had happened to him. 

He had been overtaken by the cyclone just as he had hoisted his sail toreturn to Noroe. He had been dashed against the rocks of the island andhis boat had been broken into a thousand pieces and carried away by thewaves. He had thrown himself into the sea to escape the frightful shock, when she struck, but in spite of all his efforts, he had been dashed bythe waves upon the rocks and terribly wounded; he had only been able todrag himself beyond the reach of the waves. 

Exhausted by fatigue, one arm broken, and his whole body covered withwounds, he had lain in an unconscious state, unable to move. He couldgive no account of the manner in which he had passed the twenty hours;doubtless he had either been delirious or unconscious. 

Now that he was saved, he began to lament for the loss of his boat, andbecause of his broken arm, which was now in splints. What would becomeof him, even admitting that he might be able to use his arm again aftereight or ten weeks? The boat was the only capital possessed by thefamily, and the boat had been broken to pieces by the wind. 

It would be very hard for a man of his age to be compelled to work forothers. Besides, could he find work? It was very doubtful, for nobody inNoroe employed any assistant, and the factory even had lately reducedits hands. 

Such were the bitter reflections of Mr. Hersebom, while he lay upon hisbed of pain; and he felt still worse when he was able to get up, andoccupy his accustomed seat in his arm-chair. 

While waiting for his complete recovery, the family lived upon suchprovisions as they had in the house, and by the sale of the saltcod-fish which still remained. But the future looked very dark, andnobody could see how it was to be lightened. 

This imminent distress had given a new turn to Erik's thoughts. For twoor three days he reflected that it was by his good fortune that Mr. Hersebom had been discovered. How could he help feeling proud, when hesaw Dame Katrina and Vanda look at him with intense gratitude, as theysaid: "Dear Erik, our father saved you from the waves, and now, in yourturn, you have snatched him from death. "

Certainly it was the highest recompense that he could desire for theself-abnegation of which he had given such a noble proof, in condemninghimself to a fisherman's life. To feel that he had been able to renderhis adopted family such an inestimable benefit was to him a thought fullof sweetness and strength. This family, who had so generously sharedwith him all that they possessed, were now in trouble, and in want offood. But, could he remain to be a burden to them? Was it not rather hisduty to try and do something to assist them?

Erik did not doubt his obligation to do this. He only hesitated as tothe best way for him to do it. Should he go to Bergen and become asailor? or was there some better occupation open to him, where he couldbe immediately useful to them. He resolved to consult Mr. Malarius, wholistened to his reasons, and approved of them, but did not think well ofhis project of becoming a sailor. 

"I understood, but I deplored your decision when you were resigned toremain here and share the life of your adopted parents; but I can notunderstand why you should condemn yourself to the life of a sailor, which would take you far away from them, when Doctor Schwaryencronaoffers you every advantage to pursue a more congenial career, " said Mr. Malarius. "Reflect, my dear child, before you make such a decision. "

Mr. Malarius did not tell him that he had already written to Stockholmto inform the doctor of the sad state of their affairs, and the changewhich the cyclone of the 3d of March had made in the circumstances ofErik's family. He was not surprised, when three days after hisconversation with Erik, he received the following letter, which he lostno time in carrying to the house of Mr. Hersebom. 

The letter read as follows:

 "STOCKHOLM, March 17th. 

 "MY DEAR MR. MALARIUS, --I thank you cordially for informing me of the disastrous consequences of the cyclone of the 3d of March to the worthy Mr. Hersebom. I am proud and happy to learn that Erik acted in these circumstances, as always before, like a brave boy and a devoted son. You will find a check in this letter for 500 kroners; and I beg you to give them to him from me. Tell him if it is not enough to buy at Bergen a first-class boat, he must let me know without delay. He must name this boat 'Cynthia, ' and then present it to Mr. Hersebom as a souvenir of filial love. That done, if Erik wishes to please me he will return to Stockholm and resume his studies. His place is always ready for him at my fireside, and if he needs a motive to assist in this decision, I add that I have at length obtained some information, and hope yet to be able to solve the mystery enshrouding his birth. 

 "Believe me, my dear Malarius, your sincere and devoted friend, "R. W. SCHWARYENCRONA, M. D. "

You may imagine with what joy this letter was received. The doctor, bysending this gift to Erik, showed that he understood the character ofthe old fisherman. If he had offered it directly to him, it is hardlyprobable that Mr. Hersebom would have accepted it. But he could notrefuse the boat from Erik's hand, and bearing the name of "Cynthia, "which recalled how Erik had become a member of the family. Their onlygrief now, which already began to sadden all their countenances, was thethought that he must soon leave them again. Nobody dared to speak aboutit, although it was constantly in their thoughts. Erik himself, with hishead bowed, was divided between the desire of satisfying the doctor, andrealizing the secret wishes of his own heart, and the no less naturalwish of giving no offense to his adopted parents. 

It was Vanda who first broke the reserve, and spoke upon the subject. 

"Erik, " she said, in her sweet grave voice, "you can not say 'No' to thedoctor after receiving such a letter. You can not do it, because itwould be treating him most ungratefully, and sinning against yourself. Your place is among scholars, and not among fishermen. I have thought sofor a long time. Nobody has dared to tell you, therefore I tell you. "

"Vanda is right, " said Mr. Malarius, with a smile. 

"Vanda is right, " repeated Dame Katrina, drying her eyes. 

And in this manner, for the second time, Erik's departure was decided. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

PATRICK O'DONOGHAN. 

The information which Dr. Schwaryencrona had received was not veryimportant, but it sufficed to start his inquiries in a new direction. 

He had learned the name of the ex-director of the CanadianTransportation Company, it was Mr. Joshua Churchill. But they did notknow what had become of this gentleman since the dissolution of thecompany. If they could succeed in finding him, he might be able to givethem some information about the old records of the company; perhapsthere might have been a list of the passengers by the "Cynthia, " and thebaby might have been registered with his family or with the persons whohad charge of him. But their investigations proved very unsatisfactory. The solicitor who had formerly had the books in his possession as thereceiver of the company about ten years before; did not know what hadbecome of Mr. Churchill. For a moment Dr. Schwaryencrona consoledhimself with a false hope. He remembered that the American newspapersusually published a list of the passengers embarking for Europe, and hesent for a number of old gazettes to see if he could find the"Cynthia's" list; but he was soon convinced that this was a fruitlesseffort. He discovered that the practice of publishing the names ofpassengers on European steamships was of comparatively recent date. Butthe old gazettes were of one use to him, they gave the exact date ofsailing of the "Cynthia, " which had left on the 3d of November, not froma Canadian port as they had at first supposed, but from New York, to goto Hamburg. 

It was therefore in New York that the doctor must first make hisinvestigations, and, if unsuccessful, then in other parts of the UnitedStates. 

At Hamburg all his inquiries proved to be useless. The consignee of theCanadian Transportation Company knew nothing about the passengers of the"Cynthia, " and could only give them information about the freight, whichthey had already obtained. 

Erik had been in Stockholm six months when they learned that theex-director, Mr. Joshua Churchill, had died several years before, in anhospital, without leaving any known heirs, or probably any money. As forthe registers of the company, they had probably been sold long before aswaste paper. 

These long researches led to nothing, except to provoke the sarcasms ofMr. Bredejord, which were wounding, to the doctor's self-love, who, however, did not as yet give way to despair. 

Erik's history was now well known in the doctor's household. They nolonger forbore to speak openly about it, and the results of theirresearches were talked of both in the dining-room and the parlor. 

Perhaps the doctor had acted more discreetly during the first two yearsof Erik's sojourn with him, when he had kept his affairs a secret. Nowthey furnished food for the gossiping of Kajsa and Dame Greta, and evenoccupied the thoughts of Erik himself; and his reflections were oftenvery melancholy. 

Not to know whether his parents were still living, to reflect that hemight never be able to discover the secret of his birth, was in itself asad thought to him; but it was still more sad to be ignorant of the landof his birth. 

"The poorest child in the streets, the most miserable peasant, knew atleast what his country was, and to what branch of the great human familyhe belonged, " he would sometimes say to himself, as he thought of thosethings. "But I am ignorant of all this. I am cast on the globe like awaif, like a grain of dust tossed by the winds, and nobody knows where Icame from. I have no tradition--no past. The spot where my mother wasborn, and where her ashes now rest, is perhaps profaned and troddenunder foot, and I am powerless to defend and protect it. "

These thoughts saddened Erik. Sometimes he would tell himself that hehad a mother in Dame Katrina, and a home at Mr. Hersebom's, and thatNoroe was his country. He vowed that he would repay their kindness tohim fourfold, and would always be a devoted son to Norway, but still hefelt himself in an exceptional position. 

Sometimes when he caught a glimpse of himself in a mirror, he couldobserve the physical difference between himself and those surroundinghim. The color of his eyes and his skin often occasioned him gloomyreflections. Sometimes he would ask himself which country he wouldprefer to be a native of if he had a choice, and he studied history andgeography that he might become better acquainted with the civilizationof different countries, and with the habits of their inhabitants. It wasa sort of consolation to him to believe that he belonged to the Celticrace, and he sought in books a confirmation of the theory of the doctor. 

But when the learned man repeated that in his opinion he was certainlyIrish, Erik felt depressed. Why among all the Celtic race should hebelong to the people who were the most oppressed? If he had feltabsolutely sure of this, he would have loved this unfortunate country. But all proof being wanting, why might he not rather believe that he wasFrench? There were certainly Celts in France, and it was a country thathe would have been proud to claim as his own, with her glorioustraditions, her dramatic history, and her fruitful principles, which shehad disseminated all over the world. Oh! he could have passionatelyloved, and served with devotion, such a country. He would have felt afilial interest in studying her glorious annals, in reading the works ofher great authors, and in studying her poets. But alas! all thesedelicate emotions were denied him, and he felt that the problem of hisorigin would never be solved, since after so many years spent in makinginquiries they had learned nothing. 

However, it seemed to Erik that if he could pursue these inquirieshimself, and follow up the information already obtained, that he mightdiscover something which might lead to some result, and his activity andzeal might succeed where money had failed. Would he not work with anardor which must overcome all difficulties?

This idea took possession of his mind, and insensibly had a markedeffect in his studies, giving them a special direction; although he wasnot aware of this fact himself. As he had made up his mind to travel, hecommenced to study cosmography and nautical matters; in fact, everythingthat was taught in the school for marines. 

"Some day, " he said to himself, "I will pass my examination as acaptain, and then I shall go to New York in my own vessel, and pursue myinquiries with regard to the 'Cynthia. '"

As a natural consequence, this project of personally investigating thematter of his birth soon became known, for he was candor itself. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona, Mr. Bredejord and Professor Hochstedt ended bybecoming interested, and finally adopted his views as their own. Thequestion of Erik's birth, which had at first only been an interestingproblem in their eyes, engrossed them more and more. They saw how muchErik took it to heart, and as they were sincerely attached to him, theyrealized how important it was to him, and they were disposed to doeverything in their power to cast some light upon the mystery. 

One fine evening, just as the vacation was approaching, it occurred tothem that it would be a good idea to make an excursion to New Yorktogether, and see if they could, obtain any further news about thematter. 

Who first conceived this idea was a disputed point among them, and gaverise to many discussions between the doctor and Mr. Bredejord, eachclaiming a priority. Doubtless it occurred to them both simultaneously;but be this as it may, the proposal was adopted unanimously, and in themonth of September the three friends, accompanied by Erik, embarked atChristiana for New York. Ten days later they had reached that city, andopened communication with the house of Jeremiah Smith, Walker & Company, from whom they had received the first intelligence. 

And now a new agent appeared on the scene, whose assistance they had hadlittle suspicion of, and this was Erik himself. In New York he only sawwhat would assist him in his search. He was up at daybreak visiting thewharves, accosting the sailors, whom he might chance to meet, workingwith indefatigable activity to collect the most minute intelligence. 

"Do you know anything about the Canadian Transportation Company? Couldyou tell me of any officer, or passenger, or sailor, who had sailed onthe 'Cynthia'?" he asked everywhere. 

Thanks to his perfect knowledge of the English language, his sweet andserious countenance, and his familiarity with everything pertaining tothe sea, he was well received everywhere. They mentioned to himsuccessively several old officers, sailors, and employs, of theCanadian Transportation Company. Sometimes he was able to find them. Sometimes all traces of them were lost. But none of them could give himany useful information about the last voyage of the "Cynthia. " It tookfifteen days of walking, and searching incessantly, to obtain one littlebit of information which might prove valuable, among all the confusedand contradictory accounts which were poured into poor Erik's willingears. 

This one little truth however seemed to be worth its weight in gold. 

They assured him that a sailor named Patrick O'Donoghan, had survivedthe shipwreck of the "Cynthia, " and had even returned to New Yorkseveral times since that eventful voyage. This Patrick O'Donoghan hadbeen on the "Cynthia, " on her last voyage, and had been a specialattendant of the captain. In all probability he would know thefirst-class passengers, who always eat at the captain's table. Theyjudged by the fineness of the infant's clothing that he belonged to thisclass. It was now a matter of the greatest importance to find thissailor. 

This was the conclusion of Dr. Schwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejord, whenErik informed them of his discovery, when he returned to the FifthAvenue Hotel to dinner. 

As usual it led to a discussion, since the doctor tried to draw fromthis discovery a confirmation of his favorite theory. 

"If ever there was an Irish name, " he cried, "Patrick O'Donoghan is one. Did I not always say that I was sure that Erik was of Irish birth?"

"Does this discovery prove it?" asked Mr. Bredejord laughing. "An Irishcabin-boy does not prove much. It would be difficult, I fancy, to findan American vessel without one or two natives of Erin among her crew. "

They discussed the matter for two or three hours, neither of themwilling to give way to the other. 

From that day Erik devoted all his energies to the task of findingPatrick O'Donoghan. 

He was not successful it is true, but by force of seeking, andquestioning, he discovered a sailor who had known this man, and who wasable to give him some information. Patrick O'Donoghan was a native ofthe County Cork. He was between thirty-three and thirty-four years old, of medium height, with red hair, black eyes, and a nose which had beenbroken by some accident. 

"A boy one would remember among a thousand, " said the sailor. "Irecollect him very well, although I have not seen him for seven or eightyears. "

"Is it in New York you usually meet him?" asked Erik. 

"Yes, in New York, and in other places; but the last time was in NewYork. "

"Do you know any one who could give me any information about him, sothat I could find out what has become of him?"

"No, unless it is the proprietor of the hotel called the Red Anchor, inBrooklyn. Patrick O'Donoghan lodges there when he is in New York. Thename of the hotel-keeper is Mr. Bowles, and he is an old sailor. If hedoes not know, I do not know of any one else who can tell you anythingabout him. "

Erik hurried on board one of the ferry-boats that cross the East River, and ten minutes later he was in Brooklyn. 

At the door-way of the Red Anchor he saw an old woman, who was neatlydressed, and busily occupied in peeling potatoes. 

"Is Mr. Bowles at home?" he said, saluting her politely, after thecustom of his adopted country. 

"He is at home, but he is taking a nap, " answered the good woman, looking with curiosity at her questioner. "If you have any message forhim, you can give it to me. I am Mrs. Bowles. "

"Oh, madam, you can no doubt give me the information I desire as well asMr. Bowles, " answered Erik. "I wish to know whether you are acquaintedwith a sailor named Patrick O'Donoghan, and whether he is now with you, or if you can tell me where I can find him?"

"Patrick O'Donoghan: yes, I know him, but it is five or six years sincehe has been here, and I am unable to say where he is now. "

Erik's countenance displayed such great disappointment that the oldwoman was touched. 

"Are you so anxious to find Patrick O'Donoghan that you are disappointedin not finding him here?" she asked. 

"Yes, indeed, " he answered. "He alone can solve a mystery that I shallseek all my life to make clear. "

During the three weeks that Erik had been running everywhere in searchof information, he gained a certain amount of experience in humannature. He saw that the curiosity of Mrs. Bowles was aroused by hisquestions, he therefore entered the hotel and asked for a glass ofsoda-water. 

The low room in which he found himself was furnished with green tables, and wooden chairs, but it was empty. This circumstance emboldened Erikto enter into conversation with Mrs. Bowles, when she handed him thebottle of soda-water which he had ordered. 

"You are doubtless wondering, madam, what I can want with PatrickO'Donoghan, and I will tell you, " said he, with a smile. 

"An American vessel called the 'Cynthia' was lost about seventeen yearsago on the coast of Norway; Patrick O'Donoghan was employed on board. Iwas picked up by a Norwegian fisherman when I was about nine months old. I was floating in a cradle attached to a buoy of the 'Cynthia. ' I amseeking O'Donoghan to see if he can give me any information about myfamily, or at least about my country. "

Mrs. Bowles uttered a cry that put a stop to Erik's explanation. 

"To a buoy, do you say? You were tied to a buoy?"

But without waiting for any reply she ran to the stairway. "Bowles!Bowles! come down quickly, " she cried, in a piercing voice. 

"On a buoy! you are the child who was tied to the buoy! Who ever wouldhave expected such a thing to happen?" she said, as she returned toErik, who had turned pale from surprise. 

Was he going to learn the secret which he was so anxious to make out. 

A heavy footstep was heard on the stairs, and soon an old man, fat androsy, clothed in a complete suit of blue cloth, and with gold rings inhis ears, appeared on the threshold. 

"What is the matter?" he asked, rubbing his eyes. 

"Here is somebody who wants you, " said Mrs. Bowles; "sit down and listento the gentleman, who will repeat what he has told me. "

Mr. Bowles obeyed without any protestation; Erik did the same. Herepeated in as few words as he could what he had told the old woman. 

As he listened, the countenance of Mr. Bowles dilated like a full moon, his lips parted in a broad smile, and he looked at his wife, and rubbedhis hands. She on her side appeared equally well pleased. 

"Must I suppose that you are already acquainted with my story?" askedErik, with a beating heart. 

Mr. Bowles made an affirmative sign, and scratching his ear, made up hismind to speak:

"I know it without your telling me, " he said, at length, "and my wifeknows it as well as I do. We have often talked about it withoutunderstanding it. "

Erik, pale and with tightly compressed lips, hung upon his words, expecting some revelation, but this he had to wait for. Mr. Bowles hadnot the gift of either eloquence or clearness, and perhaps his ideaswere still clouded with sleep, and in order to recover his faculties hetook two or three glasses of a liquor called "pick me up, " which greatlyresembled gin. 

After his wife had placed the bottle and two glasses before him, and hehad sufficiently fortified himself, he began to speak. 

His story was so confused, and mingled with so many useless details, that it was impossible to draw any conclusions from it, but Eriklistened attentively to all he said, and by questioning and insisting, and aided by Mrs. Bowles, he ended by gathering some facts abouthimself. 

CHAPTER IX. 

IN WHICH A REWARD OF FIVE HUNDRED POUNDS STERLING IS OFFERED. 

Patrick O'Donoghan, as far as Erik could make out through Mr. Bowles'rambling account of him, was not a model of virtue. The proprietor ofthe Red Anchor had known him as a cabin-boy and sailor, both before andafter the loss of the "Cynthia. " Up to that time Patrick O'Donoghan hadbeen poor, as all sailors are. After the shipwreck he had returned fromEurope with a large bundle of bank-notes, pretending to have inheritedsome money in Ireland, which seemed likely enough. 

Mr. Bowles, however, had never believed in this inheritance. He thoughtthat this sudden accession of wealth was connected in some way with theloss of the "Cynthia, " and that Patrick O'Donoghan was afraid to say so;for it was evident that contrary to the usual habit of seamen in suchcases, he carefully avoided speaking about the sad occurrence. He wouldalways turn the conversation if any one alluded to it before him, and hewas very anxious to start on a long voyage before the lawsuit brought bythe company to recover the insurance due on the "Cynthia" should takeplace. He did not wish to be summoned as a witness. This conductappeared very suspicious, as he was the sole known survivor from theshipwreck. Mr. Bowles and his wife had always suspected him, but theyhad kept their own counsel. 

What looked still more suspicious was the fact that when PatrickO'Donoghan was in New York he was never short of money. He brought backvery little with him after a voyage, but a few days after his return healways had gold and bank-notes; and when he was tipsy, which frequentlyhappened, he would boast of being in possession of a secret which wasworth a fortune to him. The words which most frequently escaped from hislips were, "the baby tied to the buoy!"

"The baby tied to the buoy, " he would say, striking the table with hisfist, "The baby tied to the buoy is worth its weight in gold. "

Then he would laugh, as if well satisfied with himself. But they couldnever draw out of him any explanation of these words, and for many yearsthe Bowles household were lost in conjectures as to what they couldpossibly mean. 

This accounted for Mrs. Bowles' excitement, when Erik suddenly announcedto her that he was the famous baby who had been tied to a buoy. 

Patrick O'Donoghan, who had been in the habit of lodging at the RedAnchor, whenever he was in New York, for more than fifteen years, hadnot been seen there now for more than four years. There had also beensomething mysterious about his last departure. He had received a visitfrom a man who had been closeted with him for more than an hour. Afterthis visit Patrick O'Donoghan, who had seemed worried and troubled, hadpaid his board bill, taken his carpet bag, and left in a hurry. 

They had never seen him since that day. 

Mr. And Mrs. Bowles were naturally ignorant of the cause of his suddendeparture, but they had always thought that it had some connection withthe loss of the "Cynthia. " In their opinion the visitor had come to warnPatrick O'Donoghan of some danger which threatened him, and the Irishmanhad thought it prudent to leave New York immediately. Mrs. Bowles didnot think he had ever returned. If he had done so, they would have beensure to hear of him through other seamen who frequented their house, andwho would have been astonished if Patrick O'Donoghan had boardedanywhere else, and would have been sure to ask questions as to thereasons for his doing so. 

This was the substance of the story related to Erik, and he hastened tocommunicate it to his friends. 

His report was naturally received with all the interest which itmerited. For the first time, after so many years, they were on the trackof a man who had made reiterated allusions to the baby tied to a buoy. It was true they did not know where this man was, but they hoped to findhim some day. It was the most important piece of news which they had asyet obtained. They resolved to telegraph to Mrs. Bowles, and beg her toprepare a dinner for six persons. Mr. Bredejord had suggested this idea, as a good means of drawing the worthy couple out; for while they talkedduring the dinner, they might be able to glean some new facts. 

Erik had little hopes of obtaining any further information. He thoughtthat he already knew Mr. And Mrs. Bowles well enough to be convincedthat they had told him all that they knew. But he did not take intoaccount Mr. Bredejord's skill in questioning witnesses, and in drawingfrom them information which they themselves were scarcely aware of. 

Mrs. Bowles had surpassed herself in preparing the dinner. She had laidthe table in the best room on the first floor. She felt very muchflattered at being invited to partake of it, in the society of suchdistinguished guests, and answered willingly all of Mr. Bredejord'squestions. 

They gathered from this conversation a certain number of facts whichwere not unimportant. 

One was that Patrick O'Donoghan had said at the time, of the lawsuitagainst the insurance company, that he was going away to avoid beingsummoned as a witness. This was evident proof that he did not wish toexplain the circumstances under which the shipwreck had occurred, andhis subsequent conduct confirmed this theory. It was also evident thatin New York or its environs he received the suspicious revenue whichseemed to be connected with his secret. For when he arrived he wasalways without money, but after he had been about for a short time healways returned with his pockets full of gold. They could not doubt thathis secret was connected with the infant tied to the buoy, for he hadfrequently affirmed that such was the case. 

The evening before his sudden departure Patrick O'Donoghan had said thathe was tired of a sea-faring life, and that he thought he should give upmaking voyages, and settle in New York for the remainder of his life. 

Lastly, the individual who had called to see Patrick O'Donoghan wasinterested in his departure, for he had called the next day and askedfor the Irishman who was boarding at the Red Anchor, and had seemedpleased to hear that he was no longer there. Mr. Bowles felt sure thathe would recognize this man if he saw him again. By his conversation andactions he had believed him to be a detective, or some agent of thepolice. 

Mr. Bredejord concluded from these facts that Patrick O'Donoghan hadbeen systematically frightened by the person from whom he drew themoney, and that this man had been sent to make him fear that criminalproceedings were about to be taken against him. This would explain hisprecipitate flight, and why he had never returned to New York. 

It was important to find this detective, as well as Patrick O'Donoghan. 

Mr. And Mrs. Bowles, by referring to their books, were able to give theexact date of the Irishman's departure, which was four years, lackingthree months; although they had previously believed that it was four orfive years ago. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona was immediately struck by the fact that the date ofhis departure, and consequently of the visit of the detective, corresponded precisely with the date of the first advertisements whichhe had caused to be made in Great Britain for the survivors of the"Cynthia. " This coincidence was so striking that it was impossible notto believe that there was some connection between them. 

They began to understand the mystery a little better. The abandonment ofErik on the buoy had been the result of some crime--a crime of which thecabin-boy O'Donoghan had been a witness or an accomplice. He knew theauthors of this crime, who lived in New York or its environs, and he hadfor a long time enjoyed the reward of his secrecy. Then a day had comewhen the excessive demands of the Irishman had become burdensome, andthe announcement in the newspapers by advertisement had been made use ofto frighten Patrick, and cause his hurried departure. 

In any case, even if these deductions were not correct in every point, they had obtained sufficient information to entitle them to demand ajudicial investigation. 

Erik and his friends therefore left the Red Anchor full of hope thatthey would soon obtain some favorable intelligence. 

The next day Mr. Bredejord was introduced by the Swedish consul to thechief of police of New York, and he made him acquainted with the factswhich had become known to him. At the same time he entered intoconversation with the officers of the insurance company who had refusedto pay the claims due on the "Cynthia, " and read the old documentsrelative to this matter, which had lain undisturbed so many years. Butthe examination of these papers did not afford him any importantintelligence. The matter had been decided upon technical points, relating to an excess of insurance far above the value of the vessel andcargo. Neither side had been able to produce any person who had been awitness of the shipwreck. The owners of the "Cynthia" had not been ableto prove their good faith, or to explain how the shipwreck had takenplace, and the Court had decided in favor of their adversaries. Theirdefense had been weak, and their opponents had triumphed. 

The insurance company, however, had been compelled to pay several claimson the lives of the passengers to their heirs. But, in all these lawproceedings, there was no trace of any infant nine months old. 

These examinations had occupied several days. Finally, the chief ofpolice informed Mr. Bredejord that he had been unable to obtain anyintelligence about the matter. Nobody in New York knew any detective whoanswered to Mr. Bowles' description. Nobody could tell who theindividual was who was interested in the departure of PatrickO'Donoghan. As for this sailor, he did not appear to have set his footin the United States for at least four years. All they could do was tokeep the address of the place where he was born, which might proveuseful some time. But the chief of police told Mr. Bredejord, withoutany dissimulation, that the affair had happened so long ago--now nearlytwenty years--that even if Patrick O'Donoghan ever returned to New York, it was at least doubtful if the authorities would be willing toinvestigate the matter. 

At the moment when Erik believed that he was about to obtain a solutionof the mystery which clouded his life, all their investigations came toa sudden end, and without producing the slightest result. The only thingthat remained to be done was to pass through Ireland as they returned toSweden, to see if perchance Patrick O'Donoghan had returned there topass the remainder of his days planting cabbages. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona and his friends, after taking leave of Mr. And Mrs. Bowles, resolved to pursue this route. The steamers between New York andLiverpool touch at Cork, and this was only a few miles from Innishannon, the place where Patrick was born. There they learned that PatrickO'Donoghan had never returned to his native place since he left it atthe age of twelve years, and that they had never heard from him. 

"Where shall we look for him now?" asked Dr. Schwaryencrona, as theyembarked for England, on the way to Stockholm. 

"At the seaport towns evidently, and clearly at those which are notAmerican, " answered Mr. Bredejord. "For note this point, a sailor, asea-faring man, does not renounce his profession at the age ofthirty-five. It is the only one he knows. Patrick is doubtless still onthe sea. And all vessels have some port or other for their destination, and it is only there that we can hope to find this man. What do youthink, Hochstedt?"

"Your reasoning seems to be just, although not altogether indisputable, "answered the professor, with his customary prudence. 

"Admit that it is right, " continued Mr. Bredejord. "We know that PatrickO'Donoghan was frightened away and would be in dread of pursuit, perhapsof being extradited. In that case, he would avoid his old companions, and seek in preference ports where he was not likely to meet any ofthem. I know that my ideas can be contradicted, but let us suppose theyare well founded. The number of ports which are not frequented byAmerican vessels is not very large. I think we might begin by seeking inthese places news of Patrick O'Donoghan. "

"Why not have recourse to advertisements?" asked Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

"Because Patrick O'Donoghan would not answer them if he is trying tohide himself; even supposing that a sailor would be likely to see youradvertisement. "

"But you could word your advertisement so as to assure him that youintended to do him no injury, but rather that it would be greatly to hisadvantage to communicate with you. "

"You are right, but still I am afraid that an ordinary seaman would notbe likely to see such an advertisement. "

"Well, you might try offering a reward to Patrick O'Donoghan, or to anyone who would give you information as to where he might be found. Whatdo you think about it, Erik?"

"It seems to me that such an advertisement to produce any result wouldhave to be continued for a long time, and in a great many differentpapers. That would cost a great deal, and might only frighten PatrickO'Donoghan, no matter how well worded the advertisement might be, provided it is to his interest to remain concealed. Would it not bebetter to employ some one to visit personally those seaports which thisman would be likely to frequent?"

"But where could we find a trusty man who would be willing to undertakesuch a task?"

"I can furnish one, if you wish it, " answered Erik. "I would go myself. "

"You, my dear child--and what would become of your studies?"

"My studies need not suffer. There is nothing to prevent me frompursuing them, even during my travels. And another thing, doctor, I mustconfess to you, that I have already secured the means of doing sowithout costing me anything. "

"How is that possible, " asked Dr. Schwaryencrona, Mr. Bredejord, andProfessor Hochstedt, simultaneously. 

"I have simply been preparing myself for a sea-faring life. I can passthe examination to-day if necessary. Once in possession of my diploma, it would be easy for me to obtain a position as a lieutenant in anysea-port. 

"And you have done all this without saying a word to me?" said thedoctor, half grieved, while the lawyer and the professor both laughedheartily. 

"Well, " said Erik, "I do not think that I have committed any greatcrime. I have only made inquiries as to the requisite amount ofknowledge, and I have mastered it. I should not have made any use of itwithout asking your permission, and I now solicit it. "

"And I shall grant it, wicked boy, " said the doctor, "But to let you setout all alone now is another matter--we will wait until you haveattained your majority. "

Erik submitted to this decision willingly and gratefully. 

However, the doctor was not willing to give up his own ideas. To searchthe sea-ports personally he regarded as a last expedient. Anadvertisement on the other hand would go everywhere. If PatrickO'Donoghan was not hiding away, they might possibly find him by thismeans. If he was hiding, some one might see it and betray him. Hetherefore had this advertisement written in seven or eight differentlanguages, and dispatched to the four quarters of the globe in a hundredof the most widely circulated newspapers. 

 "Patrick O'Donoghan, a sailor, has been absent from New York for four years. A reward of one hundred pounds sterling will be paid to any one who can give me news of him. Five hundred pounds sterling will be given to the said Patrick O'Donoghan if he will communicate with the advertiser. He need fear nothing, as no advantage will be taken of him. 

 "DOCTOR SCHWARYENCRONA. 

 "Stockholm. "

By the 20th of October, the doctor and his companions had returned totheir homes. 

The next day the advertisement was sent to the advertising agency inStockholm, and three days afterward it had made its appearance inseveral newspapers. Erik could not repress a sigh and a presentimentthat it would be unsuccessful as he read it. 

As for Mr. Bredejord, he declared openly that it was the greatest follyin the world, and that for the future he considered the affair afailure. 

But Erik and Mr. Bredejord were deceived, as events afterward proved. 

CHAPTER X. 

TUDOR BROWN, ESQUIRE. 

One morning in May the doctor was in his office, when his servantbrought him a visitor's card. This card, which was small as is usual inAmerica, had the name of "Mr. Tudor Brown, on board the 'Albatross'"printed upon it. 

"Mr. Tudor Brown, " said the doctor, trying to remember whom he had everknown who bore this name. 

"This gentleman asked to see the doctor, " said the servant. 

"Can he not come at my office-hour?" asked the doctor. 

"He said his business was about a personal matter. "

"Show him in, then, " said the doctor, with a sigh. 

He lifted his head as the door opened again, and was surprised when hebeheld the singular person who answered to the feudal name of Tudor, andthe plebeian name of Brown. 

He was a man about fifty years of age, his forehead was covered with aprofusion of little ringlets, of a carroty color, while the mostsuperficial examination betrayed that they were made of curled silk; hisnose was hooked, and surmounted with an enormous pair of goldspectacles; his teeth were as long as those of a horse, his cheeks weresmooth, but under his chin he wore a little red beard. This odd head, covered by a high hat which he did not pretend to remove, surmounted athin angular body, clothed from head to foot in a woolen suit. In hiscravat he wore a pin, containing a diamond as large as a walnut; also alarge gold chain, and his vest buttons were amethysts. He had a dozenrings on his fingers, which were as knotty as those of a chimpanzee. Altogether he was the most pretentious and grotesque-looking man that itwas possible to behold. This person entered the doctor's office as if hehad been entering a railway station, without even bowing. He stopped tosay, in a voice that resembled that of Punch, its tone was so nasal andguttural:

"Are you Doctor Schwaryencrona?"

"I am, " answered the doctor, very much astonished at his manners. 

He was debating in his mind whether he should ring for his servant toconduct this offensive person to the door, when a word put a stop to hisintention. 

"I saw your advertisement about Patrick O'Donoghan, " said the stranger, "and I thought you would like to know that I can tell you somethingabout him. "

"Take a seat, sir, " answered the doctor. 

But he perceived that the stranger had not waited to be asked. 

After selecting the most comfortable arm-chair, he drew it toward thedoctor, then he seated himself with his hands in his pockets, lifted hisfeet and placed his heels on the window-sill, and looked at the doctorwith the most self-satisfied air in the world. 

"I thought, " he said, "that you would listen to these details withpleasure, since you offer five hundred pounds for them. That is why Ihave called upon you. "

The doctor bowed without saying a word. 

"Doubtless, " continued the other, in his nasal voice, "you are wonderingwho I am. I am going to tell you. My card has informed you as to myname, and I am a British subject. "

"Irish perhaps?" asked the doctor with interest. 

The Granger, evidently surprised, hesitated a moment, and then said:

"No, Scotch. Oh, I know I do not look like a Scotchman, they take mevery often for a Yankee--but that is nothing--I am Scotch. "

As he gave this piece of information, he looked at Dr. Schwaryencrona asmuch as to say:

"You can believe what you please, it is a matter of indifference to me. "

"From Inverness, perhaps?" suggested the doctor, still clinging to hisfavorite theory. 

The stranger again hesitated for a moment. 

"No, from Edinburgh, " he answered. "But that is of no importance afterall, and has nothing to do with the matter in hand. I have anindependent fortune and owe nothing to anybody. If I tell you who I am, it is because it gives me pleasure to do so, for I am not obliged to doit. "

"Permit me to observe that I did not ask you, " said the doctor, smiling. 

"No, but do not interrupt me, or we shall never reach the end of thismatter. You published an advertisement to find out what became ofPatrick O'Donoghan, did you not?--you therefore have some interest inknowing. I know what has become of him. "

"You know?" asked the doctor, drawing his seat closer to that of thestranger. 

"I know, but before I tell you, I want to ask you what interest you havein finding him?"

"That is only just, " answered the doctor. 

In as few words as possible, he related Erik's history, to which hisvisitor listened with profound attention. 

"And this boy is still living?" asked Tudor Brown. 

"Assuredly he is living. He is in good health, and in October next hewill begin his studies in the Medical University at Upsal. "

"Ah! ah!" answered the stranger, who seemed lost in reflection. "Tellme, " he said at length, "have you no other means of solving this mysteryof his birth except by finding Patrick O'Donoghan?"

"I know of no other, " replied the doctor. "After years of searching Ionly found out that this O'Donoghan was in possession of the secret, that he alone could reveal it to me, and that is why I have advertisedfor him in the papers. I must confess that I had no great hopes offinding him by this means. "

"How is that?"

"Because I had reasons for believing that this O'Donoghan has gravemotives for remaining unknown, consequently it was not likely that hewould respond to my advertisement. I had the intention of resorting toother means. I have a description of him. I know what ports he would belikely to frequent, and I propose to employ special agents to be on thelookout for him. "

Dr. Schwaryencrona did not say this lightly. He spoke with the intentionof seeing what effect these words would produce on the man before him. And as he watched him intently, he saw that in spite of the affectedcoolness of the stranger his eyelids fell and the muscles of his monthcontracted. But almost immediately Tudor Brown recovered hisself-possession, and said:

"Well, doctor, if you have no other means of solving this mystery, except by discovering Patrick O'Donoghan, I am afraid that you willnever find it out. Patrick O'Donoghan is dead. "

The doctor was too much taken aback by this disappointing announcementto say a word, and only looked at his visitor, who continued:

"Dead and buried, three hundred fathoms beneath the sea. This man, whosepast life always appeared to me to have been mysterious, was employedthree years on board my yacht, the 'Albatross. ' I must tell you that myyacht is a stanch vessel, in which I often cruise for seven or eightmonths at a time. Nearly three years ago we were passing through theStraits of Madeira, when Patrick O'Donoghan fell overboard. I had thevessel stopped, and some boats lowered, and after a diligent search werecovered him; but though we spared no pains to restore him to life, ourefforts were in vain. Patrick O'Donoghan was dead. We were compelled toreturn to the sea the prey which we had snatched from it. The accidentwas put down on the ship's log, and recorded in the notary's office atthe nearest place we reached. Thinking that this act might be useful toyou, I have brought you a certified copy of it. "

As he said this, Mr. Tudor Brown took out his pocket-book and presentedthe doctor with a paper stamped with a notarial seal. 

The latter read it quickly. It was a record of the death of PatrickO'Donoghan, while passing through the Straits of Madeira, duly signedand sworn to, before two witnesses, as being an exact copy of theoriginal--it was also registered in London, at Somerset House, by thecommissioners of her Britannic Majesty. 

This instrument was evidently authentic. But the manner in which he hadreceived it was so strange that the doctor could not conceal hisastonishment. He took it, however, with his habitual courtesy. 

"Permit me to ask one question, sir, " he said to his visitor. 

"Speak, doctor. "

"How is it that you have this document in your pocket duly prepared andcertified? And why have you brought it to me?"

"If I can count, you have asked two questions, " said Tudor Brown. "I willanswer them, however--I had this paper in my pocket, because I read youradvertisement two months ago, and wishing to furnish you with theinformation which you asked for, I thought it better to give it to you, in the most complete and definite form that lay in my power. I havebrought it to you personally, because I happened to be cruising in thesewaters; and I wished at the same time to gratify your curiosity and myown. "

There was nothing to answer to this reasoning--this was the onlyconclusion the doctor could draw. 

"Yon are here, then, with the 'Albatross'?" he asked, eagerly. 

"Without doubt. "

"And you have still on board some sailors who have known PatrickO'Donoghan?"

"Yes, several. "

"Would you permit me to see them?"

"As many as you please. Will you accompany me on board now?"

"If you have no objection. "

"I have none, " said the stranger, as he arose. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona touched his bell, and they brought him his furpelisse, his hat, and his cane, and he departed with Mr. Tudor Brown. 

Fifteen minutes later they were on board the "Albatross. "

They were received by an old gray-headed seaman, with a rubicund face, whose open countenance betrayed only truth and loyalty. 

"Mr. Ward, this gentleman wishes to make some inquiries about the fateof Patrick O'Donoghan, " said Mr. Tudor Brown. 

"Patrick O'Donoghan, " answered the old sailor, "God rest his soul. Hegave us trouble enough to pick him up the day he was drowned in theStraits of Madeira. What is the use of inquiries now that he has gone tofeed the fishes?"

"Had you known him for a long time?" asked the doctor. 

"The rascal--no--for a year or two perhaps. I believe that it was atZanzibar that we took him on board--am I right, Tommy Duff?"

"Is any one hailing me?" asked a young sailor, who was busily employedin polishing a copper bowl. 

"Come here, " said the other--"Was it at Zanzibar that we recruitedPatrick O'Donoghan?"

"Patrick O'Donoghan, " repeated the young sailor, as if his remembranceof the man was not very good. "Oh yes, I remember him. The man who felloverboard in the Straits of Maderia. Yes, Mr. Ward, it was at Zanzibarthat he came on board. "

Dr. Schwaryencrona made him describe Patrick O'Donoghan, and wasconvinced that it was the same man whom he was seeking. Both these menseemed honest and sincere. They had honest and open countenances. Theuniformity of their answers seemed a little strange, and almostpreconcerted; but after all it might be only the natural consequence ofrelating facts. Having known Patrick O'Donoghan only a year at the most, they would have but little to say about him, except the fact of hisdeath. 

Besides the "Albatross" was a yacht of such large proportions, that ifshe had been furnished with some cannon she might easily have passed fora man-of-war. The most rigorous cleanliness was observed on board. Thesailors were in good condition, well clothed, and under perfectdiscipline. The general appearance of the vessel insensiby acted uponthe doctor, and carried conviction of the truth of the statement whichhe had just heard. He therefore declared himself perfectly satisfied, and could not leave without inviting Mr. Tudor Brown to dine with him. But Mr. Tudor Brown did not think it best to accept this invitation. Hedeclined it in these courteous terms:

"No--I can not--I never dine in town. "

It now only remained for Dr. Schwaryencrona to retire. This he didwithout having obtained even the slightest bow from this strangeindividual. 

The doctor's first thought was to go and relate his adventure to Mr. Bredejord, who listened to him without saying a word, only promisinghimself to institute counter inquiries. 

But he, with Erik, who had been told the whole story upon his returnfrom school, repaired to the vessel to see if they could elicit anyfurther information, but the "Albatross" had left Stockholm, withoutleaving word where she was going, and they could not, therefore, obtaineven the address of Mr. Tudor Brown. 

All that resulted from this affair was the possession of the document, which legally proved the death of Patrick O'Donoghan. 

Was this paper of any value? This was the question that Mr. Bredejordcould not help doubting, in spite of the evidence of the British consulat Stockholm, whom he questioned, and who declared that the signaturesand stamp were perfectly authentic. He also caused inquiries to be madeat Edinburgh, but nobody knew Mr. Tudor Brown, which he thought lookedsuspicious. 

But it was an undeniable fact that they obtained no further intelligenceof Patrick O'Donoghan, and all their advertisements were ineffectual. 

If Patrick O'Donoghan had disappeared for good, they had no hope ofpenetrating the mystery that surrounded Erik's birth. He himself sawthis, and was obliged to recognize the fact that, for the future, theinquiries would have to be based upon some other theory. He thereforemade no opposition about commencing his medical studies the followingautumn at the university at Upsal, according to the doctor's wishes. Heonly desired, first, to pass his examination as a captain, but thissufficed to show that he had not renounced his project of traveling. 

Besides, he had another trouble which lay heavy at his heart, and forwhich he saw no other remedy but absence. 

Erik wished to find some pretext for leaving the doctor's house as soonas his studies were completed; but he wished to do this without excitingany suspicion. The only pretext which he could think of was this plan oftraveling. He desired to do this because of the aversion of Kajsa, thedoctor's niece. She lost no occasion of showing her dislike; but hewould not at any price have had the excellent man suspect this state ofaffairs between them. His relations toward the young girl had alwaysbeen most singular. In the eyes of Erik during these seven years as wellas on the first day of his arrival at Stockholm, the pretty little fairyhad always been a model of elegance and all earthly perfections. He hadbestowed on her his unreserved admiration, and had made heroic effortsto overcome her dislike, and become her friend. 

But Kajsa could not make up her mind calmly to see this "intruder, " asshe called Erik, take his place in the doctor's home, be treated as anadopted son, and become a favorite of her uncle and his friends. Thescholastic success of Erik, his goodness and his gentleness, far frommaking him pleasing in her eyes, were only new motives of jealousy. 

In her heart Kajsa could not pardon the young man for being only afisherman and a peasant. It seemed to her that he brought discredit uponthe doctor's household and on herself, who, she liked to believe, occupied a very high position in the social scale. 

But it was worse when she learned that Erik was even less than apeasant, only a child that had been picked up. That appeared to hermonstrous and dishonorable. She thought that such a child had a lowerplace in society than a cat or a dog; she manifested these sentiments bythe most disdainful looks, the most mortifying silence, and the mostcruel insults. If Erik was invited with her to any little socialgathering at the house of a friend, she would positively refuse to dancewith him. At the table she would not answer anything he said, nor payany attention to him. She tried on all occasions, and in every possibleway, to humiliate him. 

Poor Erik had divined the cause of this uncharitable conduct, but hecould not understand how ignorance of his family, and of the land of hisbirth, could be regarded by her as such a heinous crime. He tried oneday to reason with Kajsa, and to make her understand the injustice andcruelty of such a prejudice, but she would not even deign to listen tohim. Then as they both grew older, the abyss which separated them seemedto widen. At eighteen Kajsa made her _début_ in society. She wasflattered and noticed as the rich heiress, and this homage onlyconfirmed her in the opinion that she was superior to common mortals. 

Erik, who was at first greatly afflicted by her disdain, ended bybecoming indignant, and vowing to triumph over it. This feeling ofhumiliation had a great share in producing the passionate ardor withwhich he pursued his studies. He dreamed of raising himself so high inpublic esteem, by the force of his own industry, that every one wouldbow before him. But he also vowed that he would go away on the firstopportunity, and that he would not remain under a roof where every dayhe was exposed to some secret humiliation. 

Only the good doctor must be kept in ignorance of the cause of hisdeparture. He must attribute it solely to a passion for traveling. AndErik therefore frequently spoke of his desire, when his studies werecompleted, of engaging in some scientific expedition. While pursuing hisstudies at Upsal, he prepared himself by work, and the most severeexercise, for the life of fatigue and danger which is the lot of greattravelers. 

CHAPTER XI. 

THE "VEGA. "

In the month of December, 1878, Erik had attained the age of twenty, andpassed his first examination for his doctor's degree. The learned men ofSweden were greatly excited about the proposed arctic expedition of thenavigator Nordenskiold, and their enthusiasm was shared by a largeproportion of the population. After preparing himself for theundertaking by several voyages to the polar regions, and after studyingthe problem in all its aspects, Nordenskiold intended to attempt oncemore to discover the north-east passage from the Atlantic to thePacific, which for three centuries had defied the efforts of all themaritime nations. 

The programme for the expedition had been defined by the Swedishnavigator, and he announced the reasons which led him to believe thatthe north-east passage was practicable in summer, and the means by whichhe hoped to realize this geographical desideratum. The intelligentliberality of two Scandinavian gentlemen, and the assistance of theSwedish government, enabled him to organize his expedition upon a planwhich he believed would insure its success. 

It was on the 21st of July, 1878, that Nordenskiold quitted From-sae, onboard of the "Vega, " to attempt to reach Behring's Strait by passing tothe north of Russia and Siberia. Lieutenant Palanders, of the Swedishnavy, was in command of the vessel, with the instigator of the voyage, and they had also a staff of botanists, geologists, and astronomicaldoctors. 

The "Vega, " which had been especially prepared for the expedition underthe surveillance of Nordenskiold, was a vessel of five hundred tons, which had been recently built at Bremen, and carried an engine ofsixty-horse power. Three ships were to accompany her to successivepoints on the Siberian coast, which had been previously determined upon. They were all provisioned for a cruise of two years, in case it might benecessary for them to winter in those arctic regions. But Nordenskiolddid not conceal his hope of being able to reach Behring's Strait beforeautumn, on account of his careful arrangements, and all Sweden sharedthis hope. 

They started from the most northerly point of Norway, and the "Vega"reached Nova Zembla on the 29th of July, on the 1st of August the Sea ofKara, and on the 6th of August the mouth of the Gulf Yenisei. On the 9thof August she doubled Cape Schelynshin, or Cape North-East, the extremepoint of the continent, which no vessel had hitherto been able to reach. On the 7th of September she cast anchor at the mouth of the Lena, andseparated from the third of the vessels which had accompanied her thusfar. On the 16th of October a telegraphic dispatch from Irkutskannounced to the world that the expedition had been successful up tothis point. 

We can imagine the impatience with which the friends of the Swedishnavigator waited for the details of the expedition. These details didnot reach them until the 1st of December. For if electricity flies overspace with the rapidity of thought, it is not the same with the Siberianpost. The letters from the "Vega, " although deposited in the post-officeat Irkutsk, at the same time that the telegraphic message wasdispatched, did not reach Sweden until six weeks afterward. But theyarrived at last; and on the 5th of December one of the principalnewspapers of Sweden published an account of the first part of theexpedition, which had been written by a young medical doctor attached tothe "Vega. "

That same day, at breakfast, Mr. Bredejord was occupied in reading withgreat interest the details of the voyage, given in four columns, whenhis eyes fell upon a paragraph which almost upset him. He re-read itattentively, and then read it again; then he arose, and seizing his hatand coat, he rushed to the house of Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

"Have you read the correspondence of the 'Vega'?" he cried, as he rushedlike a hurricane into the dining-room where the doctor and Kajsa weretaking their breakfast. 

"I have just commenced it, " replied the doctor, "and was intending tofinish reading it after breakfast, while I smoked my pipe. "

"Then you have not seen!" exclaimed Mr. Bredejord, out of breath. "Youdo not know what this correspondence contains?"

"No, " replied Doctor Schwaryencrona, with perfect calmness. 

"Well, listen to this, " continued Mr. Bredejord, approaching the window. "It is the journal of one of your brethren, the aid of the naturalist ofthe 'Vega. '"

"'30th and 31st of July, we entered the strait of Jugor, and cast anchorbefore a Samoyede village called Chabarova. We landed, and I questionedsome of the natives to discover, by Holmgren's method, the extent oftheir perception of colors. I found that this sense was normallydeveloped among them. Bought of a Samoyede fisherman two magnificentsalmon. '"

"Pardon me, " interrupted the doctor; "but is this a charade you arereading to me. I confess I do not see how these details can interestme. "

"Ah! they do not interest you?" said Mr. Bredejord, in a triumphanttone. "Well, wait a moment and you will see:

"'Bought of a Samoyede fisherman two magnificent salmon, which I havepreserved in alcohol, notwithstanding the protestations of our cook. This fisherman fell into the water as he was quitting the ship. Theypulled him out half suffocated and stiffened by the cold, so that heresembled a bar of iron, and he, also, had a serious cut on his head. Wewere just under way, and they carried him to the infirmary of the"Vega, " while still unconscious, undressed him, and put him to bed. Theythen discovered that this fisherman was an European. He had red hair;his nose had been broken by some accident, and on his chest, on a levelwith his heart, these words were tattooed: "PatrickO'Donoghan--Cynthia. "'"

Here Dr. Schwaryencrona uttered a cry of surprise. 

"Wait! listen to the rest of it, " said Mr. Bredejord; and he continuedhis reading:

"'Being subjected to an energetic massage treatment, he was soonrestored to life. But as it was impossible for him to leave us in thatcondition, we were compelled to take care of him. A fever set in and hebecame delirious. Our experiment of the appreciation of colors among theSamoyedes, therefore, was frustrated. --3d of August. The fisherman ofChabarova has recovered from the effects of his bath. He appeared to besurprised to find himself on board the "Vega, " and _en route_ for CapeTahelyuskin, but soon became reconciled to his fate. His knowledge ofthe Ganwyede language may be useful to, us, and we have determined totake him with us on the coast of Siberia. He speaks English with a nasalaccent like a Yankee, but pretends to be Scotch, and calls himself TommyBowles. He came from Nova Zembla with some fishermen, and he has livedon these shores for the last twelve years. The name tattooed upon hischest he says, 'is that of one of the friends of his infancy who hasbeen dead for a long time. '"

"It is evidently our man, " cried the doctor, with great emotion. 

"Yes, there can be no doubt of it, " answered the lawyer. "The name, thevessel, the description, all prove it; even this choice of a pseudonymJohnny Bowles, and his declaring that Patrick O'Donoghan was dead, theseare superabundant proofs!"

They were both silent, reflecting upon the possible consequences of thisdiscovery. "

"How can we go so far in search of him?" said the doctor, at length. 

"It will be very difficult, evidently, " replied Mr. Bredejord. "But itis something to know that he is alive, and the part of the world wherehe can be found. And, besides, who can tell what the future may have instore? He may even return to Stockholm in the 'Vega, ' and explain allthat we wish to find out. If he does not do this, perhaps we may, sooneror later, find an opportunity to communicate with him. Voyages to NovaZembla will become more frequent, on account of this expedition of the'Vega. ' Ship-owners are already talking about sending every year somevessels to the mouth of the Yenisei. "

The discussion of this topic was inexhaustible, and the two friends werestill talking about the matter, when Erik arrived from Upsal, at twoo'clock. He also had read this great piece of news, and had taken thetrain for home without losing a moment. But it was a singular fact thathe was not joyful, but rather disturbed by this new intelligence. 

"Do you know what I am afraid of?" said he to the doctor and Mr. Bredejord. "I fear that some misfortune has happened to the 'Vega. ' Youknow it is now the 5th of December, and you know the leaders of theexpedition counted upon arriving at Behring's Strait before October. Ifthis expectation had been realized, we should have heard from her bythis time; for she would have reached Japan, or at least Petropaulosk, in the Aleutian Islands, or some station in the Pacific, from which weshould have received news of her. The dispatches and letters here cameby the way of Irkutsk, and are dated the 7th of September, so that forthree entire months we have heard nothing from the 'Vega. ' So we mustconclude that they did not reach Behring's Strait as soon as theyexpected, and that she has succumbed to the common fate of allexpeditious which for the last three centuries have attempted todiscover the north-east passage. This is the deplorable conclusion whichI have been compelled to arrive at. "

"The 'Vega' might have been obliged to encounter in the Polar regions agreat deal which was unforeseen, and she might have been unprovided forsuch a contingency, " replied Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

"Evidently; but this is the most favorable hypothesis; and a winter inthat region is surrounded by so many dangers that it is equivalent to ashipwreck. In any case, it is an indisputable fact that if we ever haveany news of the 'Vega' it will not be possible to do so before nextsummer. "

"Why, how is that?"

"Because, if the 'Vega' has not perished she is inclosed in the ice, andshe will not be able, at the best, to extricate herself before June orJuly. "

"That is true, " answered Mr. Bredejord. 

"What conclusion do you draw from this reasoning?" asked the doctor, disturbed by the sad tone of Erik's voice as he made the announcement. 

"The conclusion that it is impossible to wait so long before solving aquestion which is of such great importance to me. "

"What do you want to do? We must submit to what is inevitable. "

"Perhaps it only appears to be so, " answered Erik. "The letters whichhave reached us have come across the Arctic Ocean by the way of Irkutsk. Why could I not follow the same route? I would keep close to the coastof Siberia. I would endeavor to communicate with the people of thatcountry, and find out whether any foreign vessel had been shipwrecked, or was held prisoner among the icebergs. Perhaps I might succeed infinding Nordenskiold, and Patrick O'Donoghan. It is an enterprise worthundertaking. "

"In the middle of winter?"

"Why not? It is the most favorable season for traveling in sleighs inthat latitude. "

"Yes; but you forget that you are not there yet, and that it will bespring before you could get there. "

"That is true, " said Erik, who was compelled to recognize the force ofthis argument. He sat with his eyes fixed on the floor, absorbed inthought. 

"No, matter, " said he suddenly; "Nordenskiold must be found, and withhim Patrick O'Donoghan. They shall be, or it will not be my fault. "

Erik's plan was a very simple one. He proposed to write an anonymousletter to the leading newspapers of Stockholm, and thus proclaim hisfears as to the fate of the "Vega. " Had she been shipwrecked, or was sheheld a prisoner by icebergs, and he concluded his communication byrepresenting how important it was that some vessel should be sent to herassistance in the latter case. 

The truth of his reasoning was so apparent, and the interest in theexpedition so general, that the young student of Upsal was certain thatthe question would be warmly discussed in scientific circles. 

But the effect of his letter was beyond his highest expectations. Allthe newspapers without exception expressed their approval of hisproposition while commenting upon his communication. 

Public opinion was unanimously in favor of fitting out a reliefexpedition. Commercial men, manufacturers, the members of schools andcolleges, the judicial corps--in fact, all classes voluntarilycontributed to the enterprise. A rich ship-owner offered to equip avessel at his own expense, to go to the relief of the "Vega;" and henamed it the "Nordenskiold. "

The enthusiasm increased as days passed without bringing anyintelligence of the "Vega. " By the end of December, the subscription hadreached a considerable sum. Dr. Sehwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejord hadheaded the list with a subscription of ten thousand kroners each. Theywere members of the committee who had chosen Erik for their secretary. 

The latter was in fact the soul of the undertaking. His ardor, hismodesty, his evident ability with regard to all questions relative tothe expedition, which he studied untiringly, soon acquired for him amost decided influence. From the first he did not conceal the fact thatit was his dream to take part in the enterprise, if only as a simplesailor, and that he had a supreme and personal interest in the matter. This only gave the greater weight to the excellent suggestions which hemade to the originators of the expedition, and he personally directedall the preparatory labors. 

It was agreed that a second vessel should accompany the "Nordenskiold, "and that it should be like the "Vega, " a steamship. Nordenskiold himselfhad demonstrated that the principal cause of the failure of previousattempts had been the employment of sailing vessels. Arctic navigators, especially when on an exploring expedition, must not be dependent uponthe wind, but must be able to force their way speedily through adifficult or perilous pass--and above all, always be able to take theopen sea, which it was often impossible to do with a sailing vessel. 

This fundamental point having been established, it was decided also tocover the vessel with a lining of green oak, six inches thick, and todivide it into compartments, so that it would be better able to resist ablow from the ice. They were also desirous that she should not draw toomuch water, and that all her arrangements should be so made as to enableher to carry a full supply of coal. Among the offers which were made tothe committee, was a vessel of one hundred and forty tons, which hadbeen recently built at Bremen, and which had a crew of eighteen men, whocould easily maneuver her. She was a schooner, but while she carried hermasts, she also was furnished with an engine of eighty horse-power. Oneof her boilers was so arranged that it could burn oil or fat, which waseasily procurable in the arctic regions, in case their coal should fail. The schooner protected by its lining of oak, was further strengthened bytransverse beams, so as to offer the greatest possible resistance to thepressure of the ice. Lastly, the front of it was armed with a spur ofsteel, to enable it to break its way through a thick field of ice. Thevessel when placed on the stocks, was named the "Alaska, " on account ofthe direction which she was destined to take. It had been decided thatwhile the "Nordenskiold" should pursue the same route which the "Vega"had followed, that the second vessel should take an opposite directionaround the world, and gain the Siberian Ocean, by the island of Alaskaand Behring's Straits. The chances of meeting the Swedish expedition, orof discovering traces of her if she had perished would thus, theythought, be double, for while one vessel followed on her track, theother would, as it were, precede her. 

Erik, who had been the originator of this plan, had often asked himselfwhich of the vessels he had better join, and he had finally concluded toattach himself to the second. 

The "Nordenskiold, " he said to himself, would follow the same course asthe "Vega. " It was therefore necessary that she should be equallysuccessful in making the first part of the voyage, and double CapeTchelynskin, but they might not be able to do this, since it had onlybeen accomplished once. Besides, the last news which they had receivedfrom the "Vega, " she was only two or three hundred leagues fromBehring's Straits; therefore they would have a better chance of meetingher. The "Nordenskiold" might follow her for many months withoutovertaking her. But the other vessel could hardly fail to meet her, ifshe was still in existence. 

The principal thing in Erik's eyes was to reach the "Vega" as quickly aspossible, in order to meet Patrick O'Donoghan without delay. 

The doctor and Mr. Bredejord warmly approved of his motives when heexplained them to them. 

The work of preparing the "Alaska" was pushed on as rapidly as possible. Her provisions, equipments, and the clothing, were all carefully chosen, for they profited by the experience of former Arctic explorers. Her crewwere all experienced seamen, who had been inured to cold by frequentfishing voyages to Iceland and Greenland. Lastly, the captain chosen bythe committee, was an officer of the Swedish marines, then in theemployment of a maritime company, and well known on account of hisvoyages to the Arctic Ocean; his name was Lieutenant Marsilas. He chosefor his first lieutenant Erik himself, who seemed designed for theposition by the energy he had displayed in the service of theexpedition, and who was also qualified by his diploma. The second andthird officers were tried seamen, Mr. Bosewitz and Mr. Kjellguist. 

The "Alaska" carried some explosive material in order to break the ice, if it should be necessary, and abundant provisions of an anti-scorbuticcharacter, in order to preserve the officers and crew from the commonArctic maladies. The vessel was furnished with a heater, in order topreserve an even temperature, and also with a portable observatorycalled a "raven's nest, " which they could hoist to the top of thehighest mast, in those regions where they meet with floating ice, tosignal the approach of icebergs. 

By Erik's proposal this observatory contained a powerful electric light, which at night could illuminate the route of the "Alaska. " Seven smallboats, of which two were whale-boats, a steam-cutter, six sledges, snow-shoes for each of the crew, four Gatling cannons and thirty guns, with the necessary ammunition, were stored away on board. Thesepreparations were approaching an end, when Mr. Hersebom and his son Ottoarrived from Noroe with their large dog Kaas, and solicited the favor ofbeing employed as seamen on board of the "Alaska. " They knew from aletter of Erik's the strong personal interest which he had in thisvoyage, and they wished to share its dangers with him. 

Mr. Hersebom spoke of the value of his experience as a fisherman on thecoast of Greenland, and of the usefulness of his dog Kaas, who could beused as a leader of the dogs which would be necessary to draw thesledges. Otto had only his good health, his herculean strength, and hisdevotion to the cause to recommend him. Thanks to the influence of thedoctor and Mr. Bredejord, they were all three engaged by the committee. 

By the beginning of February, 1879, all was ready. The "Alaska" hadtherefore five months before the first of June to reach Behring'sStraits, which was accounted the most favorable season for theexploration. They intended also to take the most direct route, that isto say, through the Mediterranean, the Suez Canal, the Indian Ocean, andthe China Seas, stopping successively to take in coal at Gibraltar, Aden, Colombo in Ceylon, Singapore, Hong Kong, Yokohama, andPetropaulosk. 

From all these stations the "Alaska" was to telegraph to Stockholm, andit was also agreed that, if in the meantime any news was received of the"Vega, " they should not fail to send information. 

The voyage of the "Alaska, " although intended primarily for an arcticexploration, would begin by a voyage through tropical seas, and alongthe continents most favored by the sun. The programme had not, however, been arranged to give them pleasure; it was the result of an imperativenecessity, since they must reach Behring's Straits by the shortest routeand remain in telegraphic communication with Stockholm up to the lastmoment. But a serious difficulty threatened to retard the expedition. They had spent so much in equipping the vessel that the funds which wereindispensable for the success of the enterprise, began to run short. They would require considerable to purchase coal, and for otherincidental expenses. 

A new appeal for money became necessary. As soon as it was issued thecommittee received two letters simultaneously. 

One was from Mr. Malarius, the public teacher of Noroe, and laureate ofthe Botanical Society. It contained a check for one hundred kroners, andbegged that he might be attached to the expedition as the assistantnaturalist of the "Alaska. "

The other contained a check for twenty-five thousand kroners, with thislaconic note:

 "For the voyage of the 'Alaska, ' from Mr. Tudor Brown, on condition that he is received as a passenger. "

CHAPTER XII. 

UNEXPECTED PASSENGERS. 

The request of Mr. Malarius could only be received with gratitude by thecommittee. It was therefore passed enthusiastically, and the worthyteacher, whose reputation as a botanist was greater than he himselfsuspected, was appointed assistant naturalist of the expedition. 

As for the condition upon which Tudor Brown bestowed his donation oftwenty-five thousand kroners, both Dr. Schwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejordwere strongly inclined to refuse to grant it. But if called upon to givesome motive for their repugnance, they had to confess that they wouldnot know what to say. What sufficient reason could they give thecommittee if they asked them to refuse such a large subscription? Theyreally had no valid one. Tudor Brown had called upon Dr. Schwaryencrona, and brought him a certified account of the death of Patrick O'Donoghan;and now Patrick O'Donoghan appeared to be living. But they could notprove that Tudor Brown had willfully deceived them in this matter, andthe committee would require some sufficient cause before rejecting solarge a sum. Tudor Brown could easily declare that he had been truthful. His present attitude seemed to prove it. Perhaps he intended to gohimself, only to find out how Patrick O'Donoghan, whom he believed tohave been drowned in the Straits of Madeira, could now be living on theshores of Siberia. But even supposing that Tudor Brown had otherprojects, it would be to their interest to find them out, and keep himin their hands. For, one of two facts was certain: either Tudor Brownhad no interest in the search which had occupied Erik's friends for solong a time, and in that case it would be useless to treat him as anenemy; or he had some slight personal interest in the matter, and thenit would be better to watch his plans, and overthrow them. 

The doctor and Mr. Bredejord therefore concluded that they would notoppose his becoming a passenger. Then they gradually were filled with adesire to study this singular man, and find out why he wished to takepassage on the "Alaska. " But how could they do this without sailing withhim. It would not be such an absurd thing to do after all. The coursewhich the "Alaska" was to take was a very attractive one, at least thefirst part of it. To be brief, Dr. Schwaryencrona, who was a greattraveler, asked to be taken as a passenger, to accompany the expeditionas far as the China seas, by paying such a price as the committee mightjudge proper. 

This example immediately acted with irresistible force upon Mr. Bredejord, who had dreamed for a long time about an excursion to theland of the Sun. He also solicited a cabin under the same conditions. 

Every one in Stockholm now believed that Mr. Hochstedt would do thesame, partly out of scientific curiosity, and partly from terror at thethought of passing so many months without the society of his friends. But all Stockholm was deceived. The professor was strongly tempted togo, and he reviewed all the arguments for and against it, and found italmost impossible to arrive at any decision, but fate ordained that heshould stay at home. 

The time of their departure was irrevocably fixed for the 10th ofFebruary. On the 9th Erik went to meet Mr. Malarius, and was agreeablysurprised to see Dame Hersebom, and Vanda, who had come to bid himfarewell. They were modestly intending to go to a hotel in the town, butthe doctor insisted that they should come and stay with him, to thegreat displeasure of Kajsa, who did not think that they weresufficiently distinguished. 

Vanda was now a tall girl, whose beauty fulfilled its early promise. Shehad passed successfully a very difficult examination at Bergen whichentitled her to take a professor's chair, in a superior school. But shepreferred to remain at Noroe with her mother, and she was going to fillMr. Malarius' place during his absence: always serious and gentle, shefound in teaching a strange and inexplicable charm, but it had notchanged the simplicity of her home life. This beautiful girl, in herquaint Norwegian costume, was able to give tranquilly her opinion on thedeepest scientific subjects, or seat herself at the piano, and play withconsummate skill a sonata of Beethoven. But her greatest charm was theabsence of all pretension, and her perfectly natural manners. She nomore thought of being vain of her talents, or of making any display ofthem, than she did of blushing on account of her rural costume. Shebloomed like some wild flower, that, growing beside the fiord, had beentransplanted by her old master, and cultivated and cherished in hislittle garden behind the school. 

In the evening all Erik's adopted family were assembled in the parlor ofDr. Schwaryencrona; Mr. Bredejord and the doctor were about to play alast game of whist with Mr. Hochstedt. They discovered that Mr. Malariuswas also an authority in this noble game, which would enable them towhile away many leisure hours on board the "Alaska. " Unfortunately theworthy instructor also told them, at the same time, that he was always avictim of sea-sickness, and nearly always confined to his bed as soon ashe set foot upon a vessel. Only his affection for Erik had induced himto join the expedition, added to the ambition, long fondly cherished, ofbeing able to add some more varieties to his catalogue of botanicalfamilies. 

After which they had a little music: Kajsa, with a disdainful air, played a fashionable waltz; Vanda sung an old Scandinavian melody with asweetness that surprised them all. The tea was served, and a large bowlof punch, which they drunk to the success of the expedition, followed. Erik noticed that Kajsa avoided touching his glass. 

"Will you not wish me a happy voyage?" he said to her, in a low tone. 

"What is the use of wishing for what we do not expect to see granted?"she answered. 

The next morning, at day-break, every one went on board, except TudorBrown. 

Since the receipt of his letter containing the check they had not hearda word from him. 

The time of departure had been fixed for ten o'clock. At the firststroke, the commander, Mr. Marsilas, had the anchor hoisted, and rangthe bell to warn all visitors to leave the ship. 

"Adieu, Erik!" cried Vanda, throwing her arms around his neck. 

"Adieu, my son!" said Katrina, pressing the young lieutenant to herheart. 

"And you, Kajsa, have you nothing to say to me?" he asked, as he walkedtoward her as if to embrace her also. 

"I hope that you will not get your nose frozen, and that you willdiscover that you are a prince in disguise!" said she, laughingimpertinently. 

"If that should happen, then at least I might hope to win a little ofyour affection?" he said, trying to smile, to hide his feelings, for hersarcasm had cut him to the heart. 

"Do you doubt it?" answered Kajsa, as she turned toward her uncle, toshow that her adieu to him was finished. 

The time of departure had indeed come. The warning bell rangimperiously. 

The crowd of visitors descended the stairs to the boats which werewaiting for them. 

In the midst of this confusion every one noticed the arrival of a tardypassenger, who mounted to the deck with his valise in his hand. 

The tardy one was Tudor Brown. He presented himself to the captain, andclaimed his cabin, to which he was immediately shown. 

A moment later, after two or three prolonged whistles, the engine beganto work, and a sea of foam whitening the waters behind her, the "Alaska"glided majestically over the green waters of the Baltic, and soon leftStockholm behind her, followed by the acclamations of the crowd who werewaving their hats and handkerchiefs. 

Erik, on the bridge, directed the maneuvers of the vessel, while Mr. Bredejord and the doctor waved a last farewell to Vanda from the deck. 

Mr. Malarius, already frightfully seasick, had retired to his bed. Theywere all so occupied with saying farewell that not one of them hadnoticed the arrival of Tudor Brown. 

Therefore the doctor could not repress a start of surprise when as heturned around, he saw him ascending from the depths of the vessel, andmarching straight toward him, with his hands in his pockets, clothed ashe had been at their first interview, and with his hat always seeminglyglued to his head. 

"Fine weather!" said Tudor Brown, by way of salutation and introduction. 

The doctor was stupefied by his effrontery. He waited for some momentsto see if this strange man would make any excuse, or give anyexplanation of his conduct. 

Seeing that he did not intend to say anything, he opened the subjecthimself. 

"Well, sir, it appears that Patrick O'Donoghan is not dead, as wesupposed!" he said, with his customary vivacity. 

"That is precisely what I want to find out, and it is on that account Ihave undertaken this voyage. "

After saying this, Tudor Brown turned away, and began to walk up anddown the deck, whistling his favorite air, appearing to think that hisexplanation was perfectly satisfactory. 

Erik and Mr. Bredejord listened to this conversation with a naturalcuriosity. They had never seen Tudor Brown before, and they studied himattentively, even more so than Dr. Schwaryencrona. It seemed to themthat the man, although he affected indifference, cast a furtive glanceat them from time to time, to see what impression he made upon them. Perceiving this, they also immediately feigned to take no notice of him, and did not address a word to him. But as soon as they descended to thesaloon, upon which their cabins opened, they took counsel together. 

"What could have been Tudor Brown's motive in trying to make thembelieve that Patrick O'Donoghan was dead? And what was his purpose intaking this voyage upon the 'Alaska'? It was impossible for them to say. But it was difficult not to believe that it had some connection with theshipwreck of the 'Cynthia, ' and the infant tied to the buoy. The onlyinterest which Patrick O'Donoghan had for Erik and his friends, was thefact of his supposed knowledge of the affair, and this was their onlyreason for seeking for him. Now they had before them a man who wasuninvited, and who had come to them, and declared that PatrickO'Donoghan was dead. And this man had forced his society upon themembers of the expedition, as soon as his assertion in the mostunexpected manner had been proved to be false. They were thereforeobliged to conclude that he had some personal interest in the matter, and the fact of his seeking out Doctor Schwaryencrona indicated theconnection between his interests, and the inquiries instituted by thedoctor. "

All these facts therefore seemed to indicate that Tudor Brown was inthis problem a factor quite as important as Patrick O'Donoghan himself. Who could tell whether he was not already in possession of the secretwhich they were trying to elucidate? If this was the case, was it ahappy thing for them that they had him on board, or should they ratherbe disturbed by his presence?

Mr. Bredejord inclined to the latter opinion, and did not consider hisappearance among them as at all reassuring. The doctor, on the otherside, argued that Tudor Brown might have acted in good faith, and alsothat he might be honest at heart, notwithstanding his unattractiveexterior. 

"If he knows anything, " said he, "we can hope that the familiarity whicha long voyage necessarily produces may induce him to speak out; in thatcase it would be a stroke of good luck to have had him with us. At leastwe shall see what he can have to do with O'Donoghan, if we ever find theIrishman. "

As for Erik, he did not even dare to express the sentiments which thesight of this man awakened in him. It was more than repulsion, it waspositive hatred, and an instinctive desire to rush upon him and throwhim into the sea. He was convinced that this man had had some share inthe misfortune of his life, but he would have blushed to abandon himselfto such a conviction, or even to speak of it. He contented himself withsaying that he would never have allowed Tudor Brown to come on board ifhe had had any voice in the matter. 

How should they treat him?

On this point also they were divided. The doctor declared that it wouldbe politic to treat Tudor Brown with at least outward courtesy, in thehope of inducing him to speak out. Mr. Bredejord, as well as Erik, felta great repugnance to act out such a comedy, and it was by no meanscertain that Dr. Schwaryencrona himself would be able to conform to hisown programme. They determined to leave the matter to be decided bycircumstances, and the behavior of Tudor Brown himself. 

They did not have to wait long. Precisely at midday the bell rang fordinner. Mr. Bredejord and the doctor, went to the table of thecommander. There they found Tudor Brown already seated, with his hat onhis head, and he did not manifest the least inclination to enter intoany relations with his neighbors. The man proved to be so rude andcoarse that he disarmed indignation. He seemed to be ignorant of thesimplest rules of politeness. He helped himself first, chose the bestportions, and ate and drank like an ogre. Two or three times thecommander, and Dr. Schwaryencrona addressed a few words to him. He didnot even deign to speak, but answered them by gestures. 

That did not prevent him however, when he had finished his repast, andarmed himself with an enormous tooth-pick, from throwing himself back inhis seat, and saying to Mr. Marsilas:

"What day shall we reach Gibraltar?"

"About the nineteenth or twentieth I think, " answered the captain. 

Tudor Brown drew a book from his pocket, and examined his calendar. 

"That will bring us to Malta on the twenty-second, to Alexandria on thetwenty-fifth, and to Aden at the end of the month, " said he, as ifspeaking to himself. 

Then he got up, and going on deck again, began to pace up and down. 

"A pleasant traveling companion truly, " Mr. Marsilas could not helpsaying. 

Mr. Bredejord was about to answer, when a frightful noise at the head ofthe staircase prevented him. They heard cries, and barking, and aconfusion of voices. Everybody arose and ran on deck. 

The tumult had been caused by Kaas, Mr. Hersebom's Greenland dog. Itseemed that he did not approve of Mr. Tudor Brown, for after evincinghis displeasure by low growls every time he passed and repassed him, hefinished by seizing him by the legs. Tudor Brown had drawn his revolverfrom his pocket, and was about to use it when Otto appeared on the sceneand prevented him from doing so, and then sent Kaas away to his kennel. A stormy discussion then took place. Tudor Brown, white with rage andterror, insisted that the dog's brains should be blown out. Mr. Hersebom, who had come to the rescue, protested warmly against such aproject. 

The commander arriving at this moment, settled the matter by desiringTudor Brown to put away his revolver, and decreeing that henceforth Kaasmust be kept chained. 

This ridiculous incident was the only one that varied the monotony oftheir first days of voyaging. Every one became accustomed to the silenceand strange manners of Tudor Brown. At the captain's table they atlength took no more notice of him than if he had not been in existence. Everybody pursued their own avocations. 

Mr. Malarius, after passing two days in bed, was able to crawl upondeck, he commenced to eat, and was soon able to take his place at theinnumerable whist parties of the doctor and Mr. Bredejord. 

Erik, very much occupied with his business as lieutenant, spent everyspare moment in reading. 

On the eleventh they passed the island of Oland, on the thirteenth theyreached Shayer Rock, passed through the sound, signaled Heligoland onthe fourteenth, and on the sixteenth they doubled Cape Hogue. 

On the following night Erik was sleeping in his cabin when he wasawakened by a sudden silence, and perceived that he no longer felt thevibrations of the engine. He was not however alarmed, for he knew thatMr. Kjellguist was in charge of the vessel; but out of curiosity hearose and went on deck to see what had happened. 

He was told by the chief engineer that the engine had broken down, andthat they would be compelled to extinguish the fires. They couldproceed, however, under sail, with alight breeze from the south-west. 

A careful inspection threw no light on the cause of the damage, and theengineer asked permission to repair to the nearest port to repair theinjury. 

Commander Marsilas, after a personal examination, was of the sameopinion. They found that they were thirty miles from Brest, and theorder was given to steer for the great French port. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

THE SHIPWRECK. 

The next day the "Alaska" entered the harbor of Brest. The damage whichshe had sustained was fortunately not important. An engineer who wasapplied to immediately promised that her injuries should be repaired inthree days. It was therefore not a very serious delay, and they couldmake up for it in a measure by taking in coal. They would therefore notbe obliged to stop at Gibraltar for this purpose, as they had at firstintended. Their next stopping-place was to be at Malta, which they hopedto reach twenty-four hours earlier than they had at first expected, andthus would reduce the time of their delay in reality to two days. Theytherefore had nothing to worry themselves about, and everyone feltdisposed to view the accident in the most philosophical manner. 

It soon became evident that their mischance was going to be turned intoa festival. In a few hours the arrival of the "Alaska" became knownthrough the town, and as the newspapers made known the object of theexpedition, the commander of the Swedish vessel soon found himself therecipient of the most flattering attentions. The admiral and Mayor ofBrest, the commander of the port, and the captains of the vessels whichwere lying at anchor, all came to pay an official visit to CaptainMarsilas. A dinner and a ball were tendered to the hardy explorers, whowere to take part in the search for the "Nordenskiold. " Although thedoctor and Mr. Malarius cared little for such gatherings, they wereobliged to take their places at the table which was prepared for them. As for Mr. Bredejord, he was in his true element. 

Among the friends invited by the admiral, was a grand-looking old manwith a refined but sad countenance. He soon attracted Erik's attention, who felt a sympathy for him which he could hardly explain. It was Mr. Durrien, Honorary Consul-general, and an active member of theGeographical Society, who was well known on account of his travels andresearches in Asia Minor and the Soudan. 

Erik had read his works with very great interest, and he mentioned thathe had done so, when he had been presented to the French _savant_, whoexperienced a feeling of satisfaction as he listened to the enthusiasticyoung man. 

It is often the fate of travelers, when their adventures make a stir inthe world, to receive the loud admiration of the crowd; but to find thattheir labors are appreciated, by those who are well informed and capableof judging, does not occur so frequently. Therefore the respectfulcuriosity of Erik went straight to the heart of the old geographer, andbrought a smile to his pale lips. 

"I have never attached any great merit to my discoveries, " he said, inreply to a few words from Erik, regarding the fortunate excavationswhich had recently been made. "I went ahead seeking, to forget my owncruel misfortunes, and not caring so much for the results as I did forprosecuting a work which was in entire accordance with my tastes. Chancehas done the rest. "

Seeing Erik and Mr. Durrien so friendly, the admiral took care to seatthem together at table, so that they could continue their conversationduring dinner. 

As they were taking their coffee, the young lieutenant of the "Alaska"was accosted by a little bald-headed man, who had been introduced to himas Dr. Kergaridec, who asked him without any preamble to what country hebelonged. A little surprised at first by the question, Erik answeredthat he was from Sweden, or, to be more exact, from Norway, and that hisfamily lived in the province of Bergen. Then he inquired his motive forasking the question. 

"My motive is a very simple one, " answered his interlocutor. "For anhour I have been studying your face across the table, while we were atdinner, and I have never seen anywhere such a perfect type of the Celtas I behold in you! I must tell you that I am devoted to Celtic studies, and it is the first time that I have met with this type among theScandinavians. Perhaps this is a precious indication for science, and wemay be able to place Norway among the regions visited by our Gaelicancestors?"

Erik was about to explain to the worthy _savant_ the reasons which wouldinvalidate this hypothesis, when Dr. Kergaridec turned away to pay hisrespects to a lady who had just entered the room, and their conversationwas not resumed. 

The young lieutenant of the "Alaska" would probably never have thoughtof this incident again, but the next day as they were passing through astreet near the market, Dr. Schwaryencrona said suddenly to him:

"My dear child, if I have ever had a doubt as to your Celtic origin, Ishould have lost it here. See how you resemble these Bretons. They havethe same brown eyes, black hair, bony neck, colored skin and generalappearance. Bredejord may say what he likes, but you are a pure-bloodedCelt--you may depend upon it. " Erik then told him what old Dr. Kergaridec had said to him, and Dr. Schwaryencrona was so delighted thathe could not talk of anything else all the day. 

With the other passengers of the "Alaska, " Tudor Brown had received andaccepted an invitation from the prefect. They thought up to the lastmoment that he would go in his accustomed dress, for he had made hisappearance in it just as they were all going ashore to the dinner. Butdoubtless the necessity of removing his precious hat appeared too hardto him, for they saw him no more that evening. 

When he returned after the ball, Erik learned from Mr. Hersebom thatTudor Brown had returned at seven o'clock and dined alone. After that, he had entered the captain's room to consult a marine chart; then he hadreturned to the town in the same small boat which had brought him onboard. 

This was the last news which they received of him. 

The next evening at five o'clock Tudor Brown had not made hisappearance. He knew, however, that the machinery of the "Alaska" wouldbe repaired by that time, and her fires kindled, after which it would beimpossible to defer her departure. The captain had been careful tonotify every one. He gave the order to hoist the anchor. 

The vessel had been loosened from her moorings when a small boat wassignaled making all speed toward them. Every one believed that itcarried Tudor Brown, but they soon saw that it was only a letter whichhad been sent on board. It occasion general surprise when it wasdiscovered that this letter was directed to Erik. 

When he opened it, Erik found that it simply contained the card of Mr. Durrien, the Honorary Consul-general, and member of the GeographicalSociety, with these words written in pencil:

"A good voyage--a speedy return. "

We can not explain Erik's feelings. 

This attention from an amiable and distinguished _savant_ brought tearsto his eyes. In leaving this hospitable shore where he had remainedthree days, it seemed to him as if he was leaving his own country. Heplaced Mr. Durrien's card in his memorandum book, and said to himselfthat this adieu from an old man could not fail to bring him good luck. 

It was now the 20th of February. The weather was fine. The sun had sunkbelow the horizon, leaving a sky as cloudless as that of summer. 

Erik had the watch during the first quarter, and he walked thequarter-deck with a light step. It seemed to him that, with thedeparture of Tudor Brown, the evil genius of the expedition haddisappeared. 

"Provided that he does not intend to rejoin us at Malta or Suez, " hesaid to himself. 

It was possible--indeed, even probable--if Tudor Brown wished to sparehimself the long voyage which the "Alaska" would make before reachingEgypt. While the vessel was going around the coasts of France and Spain, he could, if it so pleased him, stay for a week in Paris, or at anyother place, and then take the mail packet either to Alexandria or Suez, and rejoin the "Alaska" at either of those places; or he could evendefer doing so until they reached Singapore or Yokohama. 

But this was only a possibility. The fact was that he was no longer onboard, and that he could not cast a damper upon the spirits of thecompany. 

Their dinner, also, which they took at six o'clock, as usual, was thegayest which they had yet sat down to. At dessert they drank to thesuccess of the expedition, and every one, in his heart, associated it, more or less, with the absence of Tudor Brown. Then they went on deckand smoked their cigars. 

It was a dark night, but in the distance toward the north they could seethe light of Cape Saint Matthew. They soon signaled, also, the littlelight on the shore at Bec-du-Raze, which proved that they were in theirright course. A good breeze from the north-east accelerated the speed ofthe vessel, which rolled very little, although the sea was quite rough. 

As the dinner-party reached the deck, one of the sailors approached thecaptain, and said: "Six knots and a quarter. "

"In that case we shall not want any more coal until we arrive atBehring's Straits, " answered the captain. After saying these words, heleft the doctor and went down to his room. There he selected a largechart, which he spread out before him under a brilliant light, which wassuspended from the ceiling. It was a map of the British Admiralty, andindicated all the details of the course which the "Alaska" intended totake. The shores, the islands, the sand-banks, the light-houses, revolving lights, and the most minute details were all clearly markedout. With such a chart and a compass it seemed as if even a child mightbe able to guide the largest ship through these perilous passes; andyet, a distinguished officer of the French Navy, Lieutenant Mage, whohad explored the Niger, had been lost in these waters, with all hiscompanions, and his vessel, the "Magician. "

It had happened that Captain Marsilas had never before navigated inthese waters. In fact, it was only the necessity of stopping at Brestwhich had brought him here now, otherwise he would have passed a longdistance from shore. Therefore he was careful to study his chartattentively, in order to keep his proper course. It seemed a very easymatter, keeping on his left the Pointe-du-Van, the Bec-du-Raze, and theIsland of Sein, the legendary abode of the nine Druidesses, and whichwas nearly always veiled by the spray of the roaring waters; he had onlyto run straight to the west and to the south to reach the open sea. Thelight on the island indicated clearly his position, and according to thechart, the island ended in rocky heights, bordered by the open sea, whose depth reached one hundred meters. The light on the island was auseful guide on a dark night, and he resolved to keep closer to it thanhe would have done in broad daylight. He therefore ascended to the deck, and told Erik to sail twenty-five degrees toward the southwest. 

This order appeared to surprise the young lieutenant. 

"To the south-west, did you say?" he asked in a respectful manner, believing that he had been mistaken. 

"Yes, I said to the south-west!" repeated the commander, dryly: "Do younot like this route?"

"Since you ask me the question, captain, I must confess that I do not. Ishould have preferred running west for some time. "

"To what purpose? we should only lose another night. "

The commander spoke in a tone that did not permit of any contradiction, and Erik gave the order which he had received. After all the captain wasan experienced seaman in whom they might have perfect confidence. 

Slight as was the change in her course, it sufficed to modify sensiblythe sailing of the vessel. The "Alaska" commenced to roll a great deal, and to dip her prow in the waves. The log indicated fourteen knots, andas the wind was increasing, Erik thought it prudent to take a couple ofreefs. 

The doctor and Mr. Bredejord both became a prey to seasickness, anddescended to their cabins. The captain, who had for some time beenpacing up and down the deck, soon followed their example. 

He had hardly entered his own apartment when Erik stood before him. 

"Captain, " said the young man, "I have heard suspicious noises, likewaves breaking over rocks. I feel conscientiously bound to tell you thatin my opinion we are following a dangerous route. "

"Certainly, sir, you are gifted with tenaciousness, " cried the captain. "What danger can you fear when we have this light at least three goodmiles, if not four, distant from us?"

And he impatiently with his finger pointed out their position upon thechart, which he had kept spread out upon his table. 

Erik followed the direction of his finger, and he saw clearly that theisland was surrounded by very deep waters. Nothing could be moredecisive and reassuring, in the eyes of a mariner. But still he feltsure that it was not an illusion, those noises which he had heard, andwhich certainly were made by waves breaking upon a rocky shore veryclose to them. 

It was a strange case, and Erik hardly liked to acknowledge it tohimself, but it did not seem to him that he could recognize in thisprofile of the coast which lay spread out before his eyes the dangerousspot which he remembered in the same geographical studies which he hadpursued. But could he venture to oppose his dim impressions and vagueremembrances against a chart of the British Admiralty? Erik dared not doit. These charts are made expressly to guard navigators against errorsor any illusions of their memory. He therefore bowed respectfully to hischief and returned to his position on deck. 

He had scarcely reached it when he heard this cry resounding through thevessel, "Breakers on the starboard!" followed almost immediately by asecond shout of "Breakers on the larboard!"

There was a loud whistle and a clattering of many feet followed by aseries of effective maneuvers. The "Alaska" slackened her course, andtried to back out. The captain made a rush up the stairs. 

At this moment he heard a grating noise, then suddenly a terrible shockwhich shook the vessel from prow to stern. Then all was silent, and the"Alaska" remained motionless. 

She was wedged in between two submarine rocks. 

Commander Marsilas, his head bleeding from a fall, mounted the deck, where the greatest confusion reigned. The dismayed sailors made a rushfor the boats. The waves dashed furiously over the rocks upon which thevessel had been shipwrecked. The distant light-houses, with their fixedlights, seemed to reproach the "Alaska" for having thrown herself intothe dangers which it was their duty to point out. Erik tried vainly topenetrate through the gloom and discover the extent of the damage whichthe vessel had sustained. 

"What is the matter?" cried the captain, still half-stunned by his fall. 

"By sailing south-west, sir, according to your orders, we have run uponbreakers, " replied Erik. 

Commander Marsilas did not say a word. What could he answer? He turnedon his heel, and walked toward the staircase again. 

Their situation was a tragical one, although they did not appear to bein any immediate peril. The vessel remained motionless between the rockswhich seemed to hold her firmly, and their adventure appeared to be moresad than frightful. Erik had only one thought--the expedition wasbrought to a full stop--his hope of finding Patrick O'Donoghan was lost. 

He had scarcely made his somewhat hasty reply to the captain, which hadbeen dictated by this bitter disappointment, than he regretted havingdone so. He therefore left the deck to go in search of his superiorofficer with the generous intention of comforting him, if it werepossible to do so. But the captain had disappeared, and three minuteshad not elapsed when a detonation was heard. 

Erik ran to his room. The door was fastened on the inside. He forced itopen with a blow of his fist. 

Commander Marsilas lay stretched out upon the carpet, with a revolver inhis right hand, and a bullet wound in his forehead. 

Seeing that the vessel was shipwrecked by his fault, he had blown hisbrains out. Death had been instantaneous. The doctor and Mr. Bredejord, who had run in after the young lieutenant, could only verify the sadfact. 

But there was no time for vain regrets. Erik left to his two friends thecare of lifting the body and laying it upon the couch. His dutycompelled him to return to the deck, and attend to the safety of thecrew and passengers. 

As he passed the door of Mr. Malarius, the excellent man, who had beenawakened by the stopping of the vessel, and also by the report of thepistol, opened his door and put out his white head, covered by his blacksilk night-cap. He had been sleeping ever since they left Brest, and wastherefore ignorant of all that had occurred. 

"Ah, well, what is it? Has anything happened?" he asked quietly. 

"What has happened?" replied Erik. "My dear master, the 'Alaska' hasbeen cast upon breakers, and the captain has killed himself!"

"Oh!" said Mr. Malarius, overcome with surprise. "Then, my dear child, adieu to our expedition!"

"That is another affair, " said Erik. "I am not dead, and as long as aspark of life remains in me, I shall say, 'Go forward!'"

CHAPTER XIV. 

ON THE ROCKS. 

The "Alaska" had been thrown upon the rocks with such violence that sheremained perfectly motionless, and the situation did not appear to beimmediately dangerous for her crew and passengers. The waves, encountering this unusual obstacle, beat over the deck, and coveredeverything with their spray; but the sea was not rough enough to makethis state of affairs dangerous. If the weather did not change, daywould break without any further disaster. Erik saw this at a glance. Hehad naturally taken command of the vessel, as he was the first officer. Having given orders to close the port-holes and scuttles carefully, andto throw tarred cloths over all openings, in case the sea should becomerougher, he descended to the bottom of the hold, in company with themaster carpenter. There he saw with great satisfaction that no water hadentered. The exterior covering of the "Alaska" had protected her, andthe precaution which they had taken against polar icebergs had provedvery efficacious against the rocky coast; in fact the engine had stoppedat once, being disarranged by the frightful shock, but it had producedno explosion, and they had, therefore, no vital damage to deplore. Erikresolved to wait for daybreak, and then disembark his passengers if itshould prove necessary. 

He, therefore, contented himself with firing a cannon to ask aid fromthe inhabitants of the Island of Sein, and with dispatching his smallsteam launch to L'Orient. 

He said to himself, that at no place would they find the means ofrepairing their damages so promptly and well as at this great maritimearsenal of Western France. 

Thus in this glooming hour when every one on board believed that theirchances were irretrievably lost, he already began to feel hopeful, orrather he was one of those courageous souls who know no discouragementand never confess themselves vanquished. 

"If we can only get the 'Alaska' off these rocks, everything may yet gowell with us, " he said. 

But he was careful not to express this hope to the others, who woulddoubtless have considered it chimerical. He only told them when hereturned from his visit to the hold that they were in no danger atpresent, and that there was plenty of time for them to receive aid. 

Then he ordered a distribution of tea and rum to all the crew. 

This sufficed to put these children of a larger growth in a good humor, and their little steam-boat was speedily launched. 

Some rockets from the light-house of Sein soon announced that aid wascoming to the assistance of the shipwrecked vessel. Red lights nowbecame visible, and voices hailed them. They answered that they had beenshipwrecked upon the rocks surrounding Sein. 

It was a full hour before the boat could reach them. The breakers wereso strong that the attempt was perilous. But at length six men succeededin seizing a small cable, and hoisting themselves on board of the"Alaska. "

They were six rude fishermen of Sein--strong, intrepid fellows--and itwas not the first time they had gone to the assistance of shipwreckedmariners. They fully approved of the idea of sending to L'Orient forassistance, for their little port could not offer the necessaryresources. It was agreed that two of them should depart in the littlesteamer with Mr. Hersebom and Otto, as soon as the moon arose above thehorizon. While they were waiting for it to do so, they gave some accountof the place where they were shipwrecked. 

The rocks extend in a westerly direction for nine miles beyond theIsland of Sein. They are divided into two parts, which are called thePont du Sein and the Basse Froid. 

The Pont du Sein is about four miles long, and a mile and a half wide. It is composed of a succession of high rocks, which form a chain abovethe waters. The Basse Froid extends beyond the Pont du Sein for fivemiles, and is two thirds of a mile wide; it consist of a great number ofrocks of about an equal height, which can be seen at a great distance. The principal rocks are the Cornengen, Schomeur, Cornoc-ar-Goulet-Bas-ven, Madiou and Ar-men. These are the least dangerous, because they can beseen. The number and irregularity of their points under the water arenot fully known, for the sea beats over them with extreme violence, theforce of the current is very strong, and they are the scene of manyshipwrecks. Light-houses have been erected on the Island of Sein and atBec-du-Raze, so that these rocks can be seen and avoided by vesselscoming from the west, but they are very dangerous for vessels comingfrom the south. Unfortunately there is no rock or small island at theextreme end where a signal could be placed, and the turbulence of thewaters will not permit a floating one to be placed there. Therefore itwas resolved to build a light-house on the rock Ar-men, which is threemiles from the extreme point. This work is so extremely difficult thatalthough it was commenced in 1867, twelve years later, in 1879, it wasonly half built. They say that during the latter year it was onlypossible to work for eight hours, although the workmen were alwaysready to seize a favorable moment. The light-house therefore was notyet completed at the time when the "Alaska" met with her disaster. Butthis did not suffice to explain how, after leaving Brest, they had beenrun into such peril. Erik promised himself that he would solve thisdifficulty as soon as the little steam-boat had been dispatched foraid. This departure was easily effected, the moon having soon made itsappearance. The young captain then appointed the night watch, and sentthe rest of the crew to bed, then he descended to the captain's room. 

Mr. Bredejord, Mr. Malarius, and the doctor were keeping watch besidethe corpse. They arose as soon as they saw Erik. 

"My poor child, what is the cause of this sad state of things? How didit happen?" asked the doctor. 

"It is inexplicable, " answered the young man, looking at the chart whichlay open upon the table. "I felt instinctively that we were out of ourroute, and I said so; but in my estimation we are at least three milesfrom the light-house; and all the seamen agree with me, " he added, designating a spot with his finger on the map--and you see no danger isindicated--no sand-banks or rocks. This coloring indicates deep water. It is inconceivable how the mistake can have occurred. We can notsuppose that a chart of the British Admiralty can be at fault, for it isa region well known to mariners, as it has been minutely explored forcenturies!"

"Is it not possible to make a mistake as to our position? Could not onelight be mistaken for another?" asked Mr. Bredejord. 

"That is scarcely possible in a voyage as short as ours has been sincewe left Brest, " said Erik. "Remember that we have not lost, sight ofland for a moment, and that we have been passing from one point toanother. We can only suppose that one of the lights indicated on thechart has not been lighted or that some supplementary light has beenadded--in a word, we must imagine what is highly improbable. Our coursehas been so regular, the soundings have been so carefully made, that itseems impossible that we could have mistaken our route, and yet the factremains that we are on the rocks, when we ought to have been somedistance out to sea. "

"But how is it going to end? That is what I want to know, " cried thedoctor. 

"We shall soon see, " answered Erik, "if the maritime authorities showany eagerness to come to our assistance. For the present the best thingthat every one can do is to go quietly to bed, since we are as secure asif we were at anchor in some quiet bay. "

The young commander did not add that it was his intention to keep watchwhile his friends slept. 

Nevertheless this is what he did for the remainder of the night, sometimes promenading the deck and encouraging the men, sometimesdescending for a few minutes to the saloon. 

As day commenced to dawn he had the satisfaction of perceiving that thewaves visibly receded, and if they continued to do so the "Alaska" wouldbe left almost on dry rocks. This gave him hope of being able speedilyto determine the extent of the damage which the vessel had received, and, in fact, toward seven o'clock they were able to proceed with thisexamination. 

They found that three points of the rocks had pierced the "Alaska, " andheld her firmly on her rocky bed. The direction in which she lay, slightly inclined to the north, which was contrary to her course, showedthat the commands given by Erik to back the vessel had saved her, andalso rendered the shock, when she struck, less severe. The engine hadbeen reversed some seconds before she touched, and she had been carriedon the reef by the remainder of her previous speed, and by the force ofthe current. Doubtless but for this she would have gone to pieces. Besides, the waves having continued to break against her all night inthe same direction, had helped to keep her in her place instead offixing her more firmly on the rocks, which would have happened if thewind had changed. So, after all, there was a favorable view to take ofthe disaster. The question now was how to get the vessel off before thewind should change, and reverse these favorable conditions. 

Erik resolved not to lose a moment. Immediately after breakfast he setall his men to work. He hoped that when the tow-boat should arrive, which he had sent for from L'Orient, it might be possible at high tideto disengage the "Alaska. "

We can therefore imagine that the young captain waited impatiently forthe first trace of smoke upon the horizon. 

All turned out as he desired. The water remained calm and peaceful. Toward noon the boat arrived. 

Erik, with his staff, received the mariners with due honors. 

"But explain to me, " said the captain of the tow-boat, "how you came tocast your vessel on these rocks after leaving Brest?"

"This chart will explain it, " said Erik. "It does not point out any suchdanger. "

The French officer examined the chart with curiosity at first, and thenhe looked stupefied. 

"In fact the Basse-Froide is not marked down, nor the point of Sein, " hecried. "What unparalleled negligence. Why, even the position of thelight-house is not correctly marked. I am more and more surprised. Thisis a chart of the British Admiralty. I should say that some one hastaken pleasure in making it as deceitful and perfidious as possible. Navigators of olden times frequently played such tricks upon theirrivals. I should never have believed such traditions would be imitatedin England. "

"Are you sure that this is an English chart?" asked Mr. Bredejord. "Formyself I suspect that the chart is the work of a rascal, and has beenplaced with criminal intentions among the charts of the 'Alaska. '"

"By Tudor Brown!" cried Erik, impetuously. "That evening when we dinedwith the authorities at Brest he entered the captain's room upon thepretense of examining the charts. Oh, the infamous wretch! This then isthe reason that he did not come on board again!"

"It appears to be only too evident that he is the culprit, " said Dr. Schwaryencrona. "But such a dastardly action betrays such an abyss ofiniquity. What motive could he have for committing such a crime?"

"What was his motive in coming to Stockholm, expressly to tell you thatPatrick O'Donoghan was dead?" answered Mr. Bredejord. "For what purposedid he subscribe twenty thousand kroners for the voyage of the 'Alaska, 'when it was doubtful if she would ever make the journey? Why did heembark with us to leave us at Brest? I think we must be blind indeed ifwe do not see in these facts a chain of evidence as logical as it isfrightful. What interest has Tudor Brown in all this? I do not know. Butthis interest must be very strong, very powerful, to induce him to haverecourse to such means to prevent our journey; for I am convinced nowthat it was he who caused the accident which detained us at Brest, andit was he who led us upon these rocks, where he expected we would alllose our lives. "

"It seems difficult, however, to believe that he could have foreseen theroute that Captain Marsilas would choose!" objected Mr. Malarias. "Whydid he not indicate this route by altering the chart? After delaying usfor three days, he felt certain that the captain would take the shortestway. The latter, believing that the waters were safe around Sein, wasthrown upon the rocks. "

"It is true, " said Erik; "but the proof that the result of his maneuverswas uncertain lies in the fact that I insisted, before Captain Marsilas, that we ought still to keep to the west. "

"But who knows whether he has not prepared other charts to lead usastray, in case this one failed to do so?" said Mr. Bredejord. 

"That is easily determined, " answered Erik, who went and brought all thecharts and maps that were in the case. 

The first one which they opened was that of Corunna, and at a glance theFrench officer pointed out two or three grave errors. The second wasthat of Cape Vincent. It was the same. 

The third was that of Gibraltar. Here the errors were apparent to everyeye. A more thorough examination would have been superfluous, as it wasimpossible to doubt any longer. If the "Alaska" had not been shipwreckedon the Island of Sein, this fate would surely have awaited her beforeshe could have reached Malta. 

A careful examination of the charts revealed the means which had beenemployed to effect these changes. They were undoubtedly English charts, but they had been partly effaced by some chemical process, and thenretouched so as to indicate false routes among the true ones. They hadbeen recolored so skillfully that only a very slight difference in thetints could be perceived after the most careful scrutiny. 

But there was one circumstance which betrayed the criminal intentionswith which they had been placed on board the "Alaska. " All the chartsbelonging to the vessel bore the seal of the secretary of the Swedishnavy. The forger had foreseen that they would not be examined toominutely, and had hoped that by following them they would all come to awatery grave. 

These successive discoveries had produced consternation in the breastsof all who were present. 

Erik was the first to break the silence which had succeeded theconversation. 

"Poor Captain Marsilas!" he said, in a trembling voice, "he has sufferedfor us all. But since we have escaped almost by a miracle the fate whichwas prepared for us, let us run no more risks. The tide is rising, andit may be possible to draw the 'Alaska' off the rocks. If you arewilling, gentlemen, we will go and commence operations without delay. "

He spoke with simple authority and a modest dignity, with which thefeeling of responsibility had already inspired him. 

To see a young man of his age invested with the command of a ship undersuch circumstances, and for such a hazardous expedition, was certainlyan unforeseen occurrence. But he felt that he was equal to theperformance of all his duties. He knew that he could rely upon himselfand upon his crew, and these thoughts transfigured him. The youth ofyesterday was a man to-day. The spirit of a hero burned in his eyes. Herose superior to the calamity which had befallen them. His abilityimpressed all who approached him. Even the doctor and Mr. Bredejordsubmitted to him like the others. 

The operation of preparing for their morning's work proved easier thanthey had hoped. 

Lifted by the rising waters, the vessel only required a slight force totake her off the rocks. A few hours of hard work were sufficient toaccomplish this, and the "Alaska" was once more afloat, strained indeed, and weighed down by the water which made its way into some of hercompartments, and with her engine silent, but manageable. 

All the crew, who were assembled on the deck, watched anxiously theresult of these efforts, and a loud hurrah greeted the deliverance ofthe "Alaska. "

The Frenchmen replied to this joyful cry with similar acclamations. Itwas now three o'clock in the afternoon. Above the horizon the beautifulFebruary sun inundated the calm sparkling sea with floods of sunshine, which fell also on the rocks of the Basse-Froide, as if to efface allremembrance of the drama which had been enacted there the previousnight. 

That same evening the "Alaska" had been safely towed into the harbor ofL'Orient. 

The next day the French maritime authorities, with the utmost courtesy, authorized the necessary repairs to be made without delay. The damagewhich the vessel had sustained was not serious, but that of themachinery was more complicated, although not irremediable. Necessarilyit would take some time to render her seaworthy, but nowhere in theworld, as Erik had foreseen, could this be accomplished so speedily asat this port, which possessed such immense resources for navalconstruction. The house of Gainard, Norris & Co. , undertook to make therepairs in three weeks. It was now the 23d of February; on the 16th ofMarch they would be able to resume their voyage, and this time with goodcharts. 

That would leave three months and a half for them to reach Behring'sStrait by the end of June. It was not impossible to do this, althoughthe time was very limited. Erik would not hear of abandoning theenterprise. He feared only one thing, and that was being compelled to doso. Therefore he refused to send to Stockholm a report of the shipwreck, and he would not make a formal complaint against the presumed author ofthe attempt to shipwreck them for fear of being delayed by legalproceedings, yet he had his fears that this might encourage Tudor Brownto throw some new obstacle in the way of the "Alaska. " This is what Dr. Schwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejord asked each other as they were playingat whist with Mr. Malarius, in the little sitting-room of the hotel towhich they had gone after arriving at L'Orient. 

As for Mr. Bredejord, he had no doubts about the matter. 

A rascal like Tudor Brown, if he knew of the failure of his scheme--andhow could any one doubt that he was acquainted with this fact?--wouldnot hesitate to renew the attempt. 

To believe that they would ever succeed in reaching Behring's Strait wastherefore more than self-delusion--it was foolishness. Mr. Bredejord didnot know what steps Tudor Brown would take to prevent this, but he feltcertain that he would find some means of doing so. Dr. Schwaryencronawas inclined to the same opinion, and even Mr. Malarius could not thinkof anything very reassuring to say. The games of whist were thereforenot very lively, and the long strolls that the three friends took werenot very gay. 

Their principal occupation was to watch the erection of the mausoleumwhich they were building for poor Captain Marsilas, whose funeralobsequies had been attended by the entire population of L'Orient. 

The sight of this funeral monument was not calculated to raise thespirits of the survivors of the "Alaska. "

But when they joined Erik again their hopes revived. His resolution wasunshakable, his activity untiring, he was so bent upon overcoming allobstacles, so certain of success, that it was impossible for them toexpress, or even to preserve, less heroic sentiments. 

They had a new proof of the malignity of Tudor Brown, and that he stillwas pursuing them. 

On the 14th of March, Erik saw that the work upon the machinery wasalmost finished. They only had to adjust the pumps, and that was to bedone the next day. 

But in the night, between the 14th and 15th, the body of the pumpdisappeared from the workshop of the Messrs. Gainard, Norris & Co. 

It was impossible to find it. 

How had it been taken away--who had done it?

After investigation they were unable to discover. 

However, it would take ten days more to replace it, and that would makeit the 25th of March before the "Alaska" could leave L'Orient. 

It was a singular fact, but this incident affected Erik's spirits morethan the shipwreck had done. He saw in it a sure sign of a persistentdesire to prevent the voyage of the "Alaska. "

But these efforts only redoubled his ardor, and he determined thatnothing should be wanting on his part to bring the expedition to asuccessful termination. 

These ten days of delay were almost exclusively occupied by him inconsidering the question in all its aspects. The more he studied, themore he became convinced that he could not reach Behring's Straits inthree months, for they had suffered a detention of forty days since theyhad left Stockholm, and to persist would only be to court failure andperhaps some irremediable disaster. 

This conclusion did not stop him, but it only led him to think that somemodification of their original plans was indispensable. 

He took care, however, to say nothing, rightly judging that secrecy wasthe first condition of victory. He contented himself with watching moreclosely than ever the work of repairing the vessel. 

But his companions thought that they perceived that he was less eager toset out. 

They therefore concluded that he saw that the enterprise wasimpracticable, which they had also believed for some time. 

But they were mistaken. 

On the 25th of March, at midday, the repairs of the "Alaska" werecompleted, and she was once more afloat in the harbor of L'Orient. 

CHAPTER XV. 

THE SHORTEST ROUTE. 

Night was closing in when Erik summoned his three friends and counselorsto hold a serious consultation. 

"I have reflected a great deal, " he said to them, "upon thecircumstances which have made our voyage memorable since we leftStockholm. I have been forced to arrive at one conclusion, which is thatwe must expect to meet with obstacles or accidents during our voyage. Perhaps they may befall us at Gibraltar or at Malta. If we are notdestroyed, it appears to me certain that we shall be delayed. In thatcase we can not reach Behring's Straits during the summer, which is theonly season when it is practicable to navigate the polar sea!"

"That is also the conclusion which I formed some time ago, " declared Mr. Bredejord: "but I kept it to myself, as I did not wish to dampen yourhopes, my dear boy. But I am sure that we must give up the idea ofreaching Behring's Strait in three months!"

"That is also my opinion, " said the doctor. 

Mr. Malarius on his part indicated by a motion of his head that heagreed with them all. 

"Well!" said Erik, "having settled that point, what line of conduct nowremains for us to adopt?"

"There is one right course which it is our duty to take, " answered Mr. Bredejord, "it is to renounce an enterprise which we see clearly isimpracticable and return to Stockholm. You understand this fact, mychild, and I congratulate you upon being able to look the situationcalmly in the face!"

"You pay me a compliment which I can not accept, " said Erik smiling, "for I do not merit it. No--I have no thoughts of abandoning theexpedition, for I am far from regarding it as impracticable. I onlythink that it is best for us all to baffle the machinations of thatscoundrel who is lying in wait for us, and the first thing to do is tochange our route. "

"Such a change would only complicate our difficulties, " replied thedoctor, "since we have adopted the shortest one. If it would bedifficult to reach Behring's Straits by the Mediterranean and the SuezCanal, it would be impossible by the Cape of Good Hope, or Cape Horn, for either of these routes would necessarily take five or six months. "

"There is another way which would shorten our voyage, instead oflengthening it, and where we would be sure not to meet Tudor Brown, "said Erik. 

"Another way?" answered Dr. Schwaryencrona; "upon my word I do not knowof any unless you are thinking of the way of Panama. But it is not yetpracticable for vessels, and it will not be yet for several years. "

"I am not thinking of Panama, nor of Cape Horn, nor of the Cape of GoodHope, " answered the young captain of the "Alaska. " "The route I proposeis the only one by which we can reach Behring's Strait in three months:it is to go by way of the Arctic Ocean, the north-west passage. "

Then seeing that his friends were stupefied by this unexpectedannouncement, Erik proceeded to develop his plans. 

"The north-west passage now is no longer what it was formerly, frightfulto navigators--it is intermittent, since it is only open for eight orten weeks every year, but it is now well known, marked out uponexcellent charts, and frequented by hundreds of whaling-vessels. It israrely taken by any vessel going from the Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, I must admit. Most of them who enter it from either side only traverseit partially. It might even happen, if circumstances were not favorable, that we might find the passage closed, or that it might not be open atthe precise time when we desired to enter it. It is a risk that one musttake. But I think there are many reasons to make us hopeful of successif we take this route, whilst as far as I can see there is none, if wetake any of the others. This being the state of affairs, I think it isour duty--a duty which we owe to those who have fitted out theexpedition--to take the shortest way of reaching Behring's Strait. Anordinary vessel equipped for navigating tropical waters might hesitatebefore deciding upon such a course, but with a vessel like the 'Alaska'fitted out especially for polar navigation, we need not hesitate. For mypart I declare that I will not return to Stockholm before havingattempted to find Nordenskiold. "

Erik's reasoning was so sound that nobody tried to contradict it. 

What objections could the doctor, Mr. Bredejord, and Mr. Malarius raise?

They saw the difficulties which beset the new plan. But it was possiblethat these difficulties might not prove insurmountable, whilst, if theypursued any other course, they must abandon all hopes of success. Besides, they did not hesitate to agree with Erik that it would be moreglorious, in any case, to make the attempt, than to return to Stockholmand acknowledge themselves conquered. 

"I see but one serious objection, for my part, " said Dr. Schwaryencrona, after he had remained for a few moments lost in reflection. "It is thedifficulty of procuring coal in the arctic regions. For without coal, adieu to the possibility of making the north-west passage, and ofprofiting by the time, often very short, during which it ispracticable. "

"I have foreseen this difficulty, which is in fact the only one, "answered Erik, "and I do not think it is insurmountable. In place ofgoing to Malta or Gibraltar, where we might doubtless expect newmachinations on the part of Tudor Brown, I propose that we go to London;from there I can send, by transatlantic cable, a dispatch to a house inMontreal, to send without delay a boat loaded with coal to wait for usin Baffin's Bay, and to a house in San Francisco to send to Behring'sStrait. We have the necessary funds at our disposal, and, besides, wewill not require as much as we would have done if we had gone by the wayof Asia, for our new route is a much shorter one. It is useless for usto reach Baffin's Bay before the end of May, and we can not hope toreach Behring's Strait before the end of June. Our correspondents inMontreal and San Francisco will therefore have plenty of time to executeour orders, which will be covered by funds deposited with bankers inLondon. This accomplished, we shall only have to find out whether thenorth-west passage is practicable, and that evidently depends uponourselves. But, if we find the passage closed, at least we shall havethe consolation of knowing that we have neglected nothing that couldhave insured our success. "

"It is evident!" said Mr. Malarius, "that your arguments areunanswerable!"

"Gently, gently, " said Mr. Bredejord. "Do not let us go too fast. I haveanother objection. Do you think, my dear Erik, that the 'Alaska' canpass unnoticed through these waters? No, it is not possible. Thenewspapers would mention our arrival. The telegraph companies would makeit known. Tudor Brown would know it. He would know that we had changedour plans. What would prevent him from altering his? Do you think, forexample, that it would be very difficult to prevent our boat with coalsfrom reaching us?--and without it we could do nothing!"

"That is true, " answered Erik, "and it proves that we must think ofeverything. We must not go to London. We must put into Lisbon as if wewere _en route_ to Gibraltar and Suez. Then one of us must go_incognito_ to Madrid, and without explaining why, or for whom it isintended, must open telegraphic communications with Montreal and SanFrancisco, to order the supply of coal. The crews of these boats mustnot know for whom the coal is destined, but remain at designated pointsat the disposition of a captain who will carry an order to thempreviously agreed upon!"

"A perfect arrangement. It will be almost impossible for Tudor Brown totrack us. "

"You mean to track me, for I hope that you do not think of accompanyingme to these arctic regions, " said Erik. 

"Indeed that is my intention!" answered the doctor. "It shall not besaid that that rascal, Tudor Brown, made me turn back!"

"Nor me either, " cried Mr. Bredejord and Mr. Malarius together. 

The young captain tried to combat this resolution, and explained to hisfriends the dangers and monotony of the voyage which they proposed totake with him. But he could not alter their decision. The perils whichthey had already encountered, made them feel it a duty to keep together;for the only way of rendering such a voyage acceptable to them all wasnot to separate. Every precaution had been taken to protect the personson board the "Alaska" from suffering unduly from cold; and neitherSwedes nor Norwegians fear frost. 

Erik was obliged to yield to their wishes, only stipulating that theirchange of route should not be made known to the crew of the vessel. 

The first part of their voyage was quickly accomplished. 

On the 2d of April the "Alaska" reached Lisbon. Before the newspapershad given notice of their arrival, Mr. Bredejord had gone to Madrid, andby means of a banking-house opened communications with two large firms, one in Montreal and one in San Francisco. 

He had arranged to have two boat-loads of coal sent to two designatedpoints, and had given the sign by which Erik was to make himself known. 

This sign was the words found upon him when he was discovered floating, tied to the buoy of the "Cynthia, " "Semper idem. "

Finally these arrangements having all been happily concluded, on the 9thof April Mr. Bredejord returned to Lisbon, and the "Alaska" resumed hervoyage. 

On the twenty-fifth of the same month, having crossed the Atlantic andreached Montreal, where they took in coal, and Erik was assured that hisorders had been punctually fulfilled, they left the waters of the St. Lawrence and Straits of Belle Isle, which separate Labrador fromNewfoundland. On the 10th of May they reached the coast of Greenland andfound the vessel with their coal, it having arrived before them. 

Erik knew very well that at this early date it would be useless toattempt to force his way through the Arctic Ocean, which was stillfirmly frozen over the largest part of his route. But he counted uponobtaining on these shores, which were much frequented bywhaling-vessels, precise information as to the best charts, and he wasnot mistaken. He was also able to buy, although at a high price, a dozendogs, who with Kaas could draw their sledges if necessary. 

Among the Danish stations on the coast of Greenland, he found Godhaven, which is only a poor village, and is used as a depot by dealers in oiland the furs of the country. At this time of the year the cold is notmore severe than at Stockholm or Noroe. But Erik and his friends beheldwith surprise the great difference between the two countries, bothsituated at the same distance from the pole. Godhaven is in preciselythe same latitude as Bergen. But whilst the southern port of Norway isin April covered with green forests and fruit trees, and even cultivatedvines trained upon trellises above green meadows, Greenland is still inMay covered with ice and snow, without a tree to enliven the monotony. The shape of the Norwegian coast, deeply indented by forests andsheltered by chains of islands, which contribute almost as much as thewarmth of the Gulf Stream to raise the temperature of the country. Greenland, on the contrary, has a low regular coast and receives thefull shock of the cold blasts from the pole, consequently she isenveloped almost to the middle of the island by fields of ice severalfeet in thickness. 

They spent fifteen days in the harbor and then the "Alaska" mountedDavis' Straits, and keeping along the coast of Greenland, gained thepolar sea. 

On the 28th of May for the first time they encountered floating ice in70 15' of north latitude, with a temperature two degrees below zero. These first icebergs, it is true, were in a crumbling condition, rapidlybreaking up into small fragments. But soon they became more dense, andfrequently they had to break their way through them. Navigation, although difficult, was not as yet dangerous. By a thousand signs theyperceived, however, that they were in a new world. All objects at alittle distance appeared to be colorless, and almost without form; theeye could find no place to repose in this perpetually changing horizon, which every minute assumed a new aspect. 

"Who can describe, " says an eye-witness, "these melancholy surroundings, the roaring of the waves beating beneath the floating ice, the singularnoise made by the snow as it falls suddenly into the abyss of waters?Who can imagine the beauty of the cascades which gush out on all sides, the sea of foam produced by their fall, the fright of the sea-birds who, having fallen asleep on a pyramid of ice, suddenly find theirresting-place overturned and themselves obliged to fly to some otherspot? And in the morning, when the sun bursts through the fog, at firstonly a little of the blue sky is visible, but it gradually widens, untilthe view is only limited by the horizon. "

These spectacles, presented by the polar sea, Erik and his friends wereable to contemplate at their leisure as they left the coast ofGreenland, to which they had kept close until they had reachedUppernavik. Then they sailed westward across Baffin's Bay. Herenavigation became more difficult, for this sea is the ordinary course ofthe polar icebergs which are drawn in by the innumerable currents whichtraverse it. Sometimes they found their course checked by insurmountablebarriers of ice, which it was impossible to break, and therefore theywere compelled to turn aside. The "Alaska" was obliged continually tobreak her way through immense fields of ice. Sometimes a tempest of snowassailed them which covered the deck and the masts with a thick coat. Sometimes they were assailed by ice dashed over them by the wind, whichthreatened to sink the vessel by its weight. Sometimes they foundthemselves in a sort of lake, surrounded on all sides by fields of iceapparently firm and impassable, and from which they had great difficultyto extricate themselves and gain the open sea. Then they had to exercisegreat vigilance to escape some enormous iceberg sailing down from thenorth with incredible swiftness, a frightful mass, which could havecrushed the "Alaska" like a walnut. But a greater danger still was thesubmarine ice, which could injure her and act like a battering-ram. 

The "Alaska" lost her two large boats. One must experience the dangerswhich polar navigation presents at every moment to have any justappreciation of them. 

After one or two weeks of such experience the most intrepid crew becomeexhausted, and repose is necessary for them. 

Sometimes, although surrounded by all these dangers, they made rapidprogress; at others they made scarcely any; but at length, on the 11thof June, they came in sight of land again, and cast anchor at theentrance to Lancaster Sound. 

Erik had expected to be obliged to wait some days before being able toenter the sound; but, to his surprise and joy, he found it open, atleast at the entrance. He entered resolutely, but only to find the nextday his passage impeded by ice, which held them prisoners for threedays; but, thanks to the violent currents which sweep through thisArctic canal, he at last was able to free his vessel and continue hisroute as the whalers of Godhaven had told him he would be able to do. 

On the seventeenth he arrived at Barrow's Straits, and made all thespeed he could; but on the nineteenth, as he was about to enter MelvilleSound, he was again blocked in by the ice. 

At first he patiently accepted the situation, waiting for it to breakup; but day succeeded to day and still this did not happen. 

There were, however, many sources of amusement open to the voyagers. They were near the coast and supplied with everything that could rendertheir life comfortable in that latitude. They could take sleigh-ridesand see in the distance the whales enjoying their diversions. The summersolstice was approaching. Since the fifteenth the occupants of the"Alaska" had beheld a new and astonishing spectacle, even for Norwegiansand the natives of southern Sweden; it was the sun at midnight touchingthe horizon without disappearing and then mounting again in the sky. Inthese high latitudes and desolate coasts the star of day describes intwenty-four hours a complete circle in space. The light, it is true, ispale and languishing, objects lose their perfect shape, and all naturehas a shadowy appearance. One realizes profoundly how far he is removedfrom the world, and how near he is to the pole. The cold, however, wasnot extreme. The temperature did not fall more than four or five degreesbelow zero, and the air was sometimes so mild that they could hardlybelieve that they were in the center of the arctic zone. 

But those novel surrounding were not sufficient to satisfy Erik, or makehim lose sight of the supreme object which had brought them there. Hehad not come to herbalize like Mr. Malarius, who returned every eveningmore and more delighted with his explorations, both of the country andof its unknown plants, which he added to his collection; nor to enjoywith Dr. Schwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejord the novelty of the sightswhich nature offered to them in these polar regions. He wanted to findNordenskiold and Patrick O'Donoghan--to fulfill a sacred duty while hediscovered, perhaps, the secret of his birth. This was why he soughtuntiringly to break the circle of ice which hemmed them in. He madeexcursions with his sleigh and on his snow-shoes, reconnoitered in everydirection for ten days, but it was all in vain. At the west, as well asthe north and east, the banks of ice remained firm. 

It was the 20th of June, and they were still far from the Siberian Sea. 

Must he confess himself vanquished? Erik could not make up his mind todo this. Repeated soundings had revealed that under the ice there was aswift current running toward Franklin's Strait, that is to say towardthe south; he told himself that some effort might suffice to break upthe ice, and he resolved to attempt it. 

For the length of seven marine miles he had hollowed in the ice a seriesof chambers, and in each of them was placed a kilogramme of dynamite. These were connected by a copper wire inclosed in gutta percha. 

On the 30th of June, at eight o'clock in the morning, Erik from the deckof the "Alaska" pressed the button of the electrical machine, and aformidable explosion took place. The field of ice shook and trembled, and clouds of frightened sea-birds hovered around uttering discordantcries. When silence was restored, a long black train cut intoinnumerable fissures met their anxious gaze. The explosion of theterrible agent had broken up the ice field. There was, so to speak, amoment of hesitation, and then the ice acted as if it had only beenwaiting for some signal to move. Cracking in all parts it yielded to theaction of the current, and they beheld here and there whole continents, as it were, gradually moving away from them. Some portions, however, were more slow to move; they seemed to be protesting against suchviolence. The next day the passage was clear, and the "Alaska" rekindledher fires. 

Erik and his dynamite had done what it would probably have taken thepale arctic sun a month longer to accomplish. 

On the 2d of July, the expedition arrived at Banks' Straits; on thefourth, she issued from the Arctic Sea properly speaking. From this timethe route was open notwithstanding icebergs, fogs, and snow-storms. Onthe twelfth, the "Alaska" doubled Ice Cape; on the thirteenth, CapeLisburne, and on the fourteenth she entered the Gulf of Kotzebue to thenorth of Behring's Straits and found there, according to instructions, the boat loaded with coal which had been sent from San Francisco. 

Thus in two months and sixteen days they had accomplished the programmearranged by Erik before they left the coast of France. 

The "Alaska" had hardly ceased to move, when Erik rushed into a smallboat and hurried off to accost the officer who had charge of the boatloaded with coal. 

"_Semper idem!_" said he, as he approached. 

"Lisbon!" answered the Yankee. 

"How long have you been waiting here for me?"

"Five weeks--we left San Francisco one month after the arrival of yourdispatch. "

"Have you heard any news of Nordenskiold?"

"At San Francisco they had not received any reliable information abouthim. But since I have been here I have spoken to several captains ofwhaling-vessels, who said that they had heard from the natives ofSerdze-Kamen that an European vessel had been frozen in by the ice fornine or ten months; they thought it was the 'Vega. '"

"Indeed!" said Erik, with a joy which we can easily understand. "And doyou believe that it has not yet succeeded in getting through thestraits?"

"I am sure of it--not a vessel has passed us for the last five weeks, which I have not seen and spoken to. "

"God be praised--our troubles will not be without recompense, if wesucceed in finding Nordenskiold. "

"You will not be the first who has done so!" said the Yankee, with anironical smile--"an American yacht has preceded you. It passed herethree days ago, and like you was inquiring for Nordenskiold. "

"An American yacht?" repeated Erik, half stupefied. 

"Yes--the 'Albatross, ' Captain Tudor Brown, from Vancouver's Island. Itold him what I had heard, and he immediately started for CapeSerdze-Kamen. "

CHAPTER XVI. 

FROM SERDZE-KAMEN TO LJAKOW. 

Tudor Brown had evidently heard of the change in the route of the"Alaska. " He had reached Behring's Straits before them. But by whatmeans? It seemed almost supernatural, but still the fact remained thathe had done so. 

Erik was greatly depressed by this information, but he concealed hisfeelings from his friends. He hurried on the work of transporting thecoal, and set out again without losing a moment. 

Serdze-Kamen is a long Asiatic-promontory situated nearly a hundredmiles to the west of Behring's Straits, and whaling-vessels from thePacific visit it every year. 

The "Alaska" reached there after a voyage of twenty-four hours, and soonin the bay of Koljutschin behind a wall of ice, they discovered themasts of the "Vega, " which had been frozen in for nine months. 

The barrier which held Nordenskiold captive was not more than tenkilometers in size. After passing around it, the "Alaska" came to anchorin a little creek, where she would be sheltered from the northerlywinds. Then Erik with his three friends made their way overland to theestablishment which the "Vega" had made upon the Siberian coast to passthis long winter, and which a column of smoke pointed out to them. 

This coast of the Bay of Koljutschin consists of a low and slightlyundulating plain. There are no trees, only some dwarf willows, marinegrasses and lichens. Summer had already brought forth some plants, whichMr. Malarius recognized as a species which was very common in Norway. 

The encampment of the "Vega" consisted of a large store-house for theireatables, which had been made by the orders of Nordenskiold, in case thepressure of the ice should destroy his ship, which so frequently happenson these dangerous coasts. It was a touching fact that the poorpopulation, although always half starved, and to whom this depotrepresented incalculable wealth in the shape of food, had respected it, although it was but poorly guarded. The huts of skin of theseTschoutskes were grouped here and there around the station. The mostimposing structure was the "Tintinjaranga, " or ice-house, which they hadespecially arranged to use for a magnetic observatory, and where all thenecessary apparatus had been placed. It had been built of blocks of icedelicately tinted and cemented together with snow; the roof of plankswas covered with cloth. 

The voyagers of the "Alaska" were cordially welcomed by the youngastronomer, whom they found at the time of their arrival holding aconsultation with the man in charge of the store-house. He offeredwith hearty goodwill to take them on board the "Vega" by the pathwhich had been cut in the ice in order to keep open the means ofcommunication between the vessel and the land, and a rope attached tostones served as a guide on dark nights. As they walked, he related tothem their adventures since they had been unable to send home anydispatches. 

After leaving the mouth of the Lena, Nordenskiold had directed hiscourse toward the islands of New Siberia, which he wished to explore, but finding it almost impossible to approach them, on account of theice which surrounded them, and the shallowness of the water in thatvicinity, he abandoned the idea, and resumed his course toward theeast. The "Vega" encountered no great difficulties until the 10th ofSeptember, but about that time a continuance of fogs, and freezingnights, compelled her to slacken her speed, besides the darknessnecessitated frequented stoppages. It was therefore the 27th ofSeptember before she reached Cape Serdze-Kamen. They cast her anchoron a bank of ice, hoping to be able the next day to make the few mileswhich separated her from Behring's Straits and the free waters of thePacific. But a north wind set in during the night, and heaped aroundthe vessel great masses of ice. The "Vega" found herself a prisonerfor the winter at the time when she had almost accomplished her work. 

"It was a great disappointment to us, as you can imagine!" said theyoung astronomer, "but we soon rallied our forces, and determined toprofit by the delay as much as possible, by making scientificinvestigations. We made the acquaintance of the 'Tschoutskes' of theneighborhood, whom no traveler has hitherto known well, and we havemade a vocabulary of their language, and also gathered together acollection of their arms and utensils. The naturalists of the 'Vega'have also been diligent, and added many new arctic plants to theircollection. Lastly, the end of the expedition has been accomplished, since we have doubled Cape Tchelynskin, and traversed the distancebetween it and the mouth of the Yenisei and of the Lena. Henceforththe north-east passage must become a recognized fact. It would havebeen more agreeable for us, if we could have effected it in twomonths, as we so nearly succeeded in doing. But provided we are notblocked in much longer, as the present indications lead us to hope, wewill not have much to complain of, and we shall be able to return withthe satisfaction of knowing that we have accomplished a useful work. "

While listening to their guide with deep interest, the travelers werepursuing their way. They were now near enough to the "Vega" to seethat her deck was covered over with a large canvas, and that her sideswere protected by lofty masses of snow, and that her smoke-stacks hadbeen carefully preserved from contact with the ice. 

The immediate approach to the vessel was still more strange; she wasnot, as one would have expected, completely incrusted in a bed of ice, but she was suspended, as it were, in a labyrinth of lakes, islands, and canals, between which they had been obliged to throw bridgesformed of planks. 

"The explanation is very simple, " said the young astronomer, in reply toa question from Erik. "All vessels that pass some months surrounded byice form around them a bed of refuse, consisting principally of coalashes. This is heavier than snow, and when a thaw begins, the bed aroundthe vessel assumes the aspect which you behold. "

The crew of the "Vega, " in arctic clothing, with two or three officers, had already seen the visitors whom the astronomer was bringing with him. Their joy was great when they saluted them in Swedish, and when theybeheld among them the well-known and popular physiognomy of Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

Neither Nordenskiold nor Captain Palender were on board. They had goneupon a geological excursion into the interior of the country, andexpected to be absent five or six days. This was a disappointment to thetravelers, who had naturally hoped when they found the "Vega" to presenttheir congratulations to the great explorer. 

But this was not their only disappointment. [1]

[Footnote 1: They returned sooner, for on the 18th of July the ice brokeup, and after 264 days of captivity the "Vega" resumed her voyage. Onthe 20th of July she issued from Behring's Straits and set out forYokohama. ]

They had hardly entered the officer's room, when Erik and his friendswere informed that three days before the "Vega" had been visited by anAmerican yacht, or rather by its owner, Mr. Tudor Brown. This gentlemanhad brought them news of the world beyond their settlement, which wasvery acceptable, they being confined to the limited neighborhood of theBay of Koljutschin. He told them what had happened in Europe since theirdeparture--the anxiety that Sweden and indeed all civilized nations feltabout their fate, and that the "Alaska" had been sent to search forthem. Mr. Tudor Brown came from Vancouver's Island, in the Pacific, andhis yacht had been waiting there for him for three months. 

"But, " exclaimed a young doctor, attached to the expedition, "he told usthat he had at first embarked with you, and only left you at Brest, because he doubted whether you would be able to bring the enterprise toa successful termination!"

"He had excellent reasons for doubting it, " replied Erik, coolly, butnot without a secret tremor. 

"His yacht was at Valparaiso and he telegraphed for her to wait for himat Victoria, on the coast of Vancouver, " continued the doctor; "then hetook the steamer from Liverpool to New York, and the railroad to thePacific. This explains how he was able to reach here before you. "

"Did he tell you why he came?" asked Mr. Bredejord. 

"He came to help us, if we stood in need of assistance, and also toinquire about a strange enough personage, whom I had incidentallymentioned in my correspondence, and in whom Mr. Tudor Brown seemed totake a great interest. "

The four visitors exchanged glances. 

"Patrick O'Donoghan--was not that the name?" asked Erik. 

"Precisely--or at least it is the name which is tattooed on his body, although he pretends it is not his own, but that of a friend. He callshimself Johnny Bowles. "

"May I ask if this man is still here?"

"He left us ten months ago. We had at first believed that he mightprove useful to us by acting as interpreter between us and the nativesof this coast, on account of his apparent knowledge of their language;but we soon discovered that his acquaintance with it was verysuperficial--confined, in fact, to a few words. Besides, until we camehere, we were unable to hold any communications with the natives. ThisJohnny Bowles, or Patrick O'Donoghan, was lazy, drunken, and undisciplined. His presence on board would only have occasioned trouble for us. Wetherefore acceded without regret to his request to be landed on thelarge Island of Ljakow, as we were following the southern coast. "

"What! did he go there? But this island is uninhabited!" cried Erik. 

"Entirely; but what attracted the man appeared to be the fact that itsshores are literally covered by bones, and consequently by fossil ivory. He had conceived the plan of establishing himself there, and ofcollecting, during the summer months, all the ivory that he could find;then when, in winter, the arm of the sea which connects Ljakow with thecontinent should be frozen over, to transport in a sleigh this treasureto the Siberian coast, in order to sell it to the Russian traders, whocome every year in search of the products of the country. "

"Did you tell these facts to Mr. Tudor Brown?" asked Erik. 

"Assuredly, he came far enough to seek for them, " replied the youngdoctor, unaware of the deep personal interest that the commander of the"Alaska" took in the answers to the questions which he addressed to him. 

The conversation then became more general. They spoke of the comparativefacility with which Nordenskiold had carried out his programme. He hadnot met with any serious difficulties, and consequently the discovery ofthe new route would be an advantage to the commerce of the world. "Not, "said the officer of the "Vega, " "that this path was ever destined to bemuch frequented, but the voyage of the 'Vega' would prove to themaritime nations of the Atlantic and Pacific that it was possible tohold direct communication with Siberia by water. And nowhere would thesenations, notwithstanding the vulgar opinions, find a field as vast andrich. "

"Is it not strange, " observed Mr. Bredejord, "that they have failedcompletely during the last three centuries in this attempt that you havenow accomplished without difficulty?"

"The singularity is only apparent, " answered one of the officers. "Wehave profited by the experience of our predecessors, an experience oftenonly acquired at the cost of their lives. Professor Nordenskiold hasbeen preparing himself for this supreme effort during the last twentyyears, in which he has made eight arctic expeditions. He has patientlystudied the problem in all its aspects, and finally succeeded in solvingit. Then we have had what our predecessors lacked, a steam vesselespecially equipped for this voyage. This has enabled us to accomplishin two months a voyage that it would have taken a sailing vessel twoyears to do. We have also constantly been able not only to choose, butalso to seek out, the most accessible route. We have fled from floatingice and been able to profit by the winds and tides. And still we havebeen overtaken by winter. How much more difficult it would have been fora mariner who was compelled to wait for favorable winds, and see thesummer passing in the meantime. "

In such conversation they passed the afternoon, and after acceptingtheir invitation and dining on board the "Vega, " they carried back withthem to supper on board the "Alaska" all the officers who could bespared from duty. They mutually gave each other all the information andnews in their power. Erik took care to inform himself exactly of theroute followed by the "Vega, " in order to utilize it for his own profit. After exchanging many good wishes and with the heartfelt desire thatthey would all soon return in safety to their country, they separated. 

The next day at dawn Erik had the "Alaska" steering for the island ofLjakow. As for the "Vega" she had to wait until the breaking up of theice would permit her to reach the Pacific. 

The first part of Erik's task was now accomplished. He had foundNordenskiold. The second still remained to be fulfilled: to find PatrickO'Donoghan, and see if he could persuade him to disclose his secret. That this secret was an important one they were now all willing toadmit, or Tudor Brown would never have committed such a dastardly crimeto prevent them from becoming acquainted with it. 

Would they be able to reach the Island of Ljakow before him?

It was hardly probable, for he was three days in advance of them: nevermind--he would make the attempt. 

The "Albatross" might lose her way, or meet with some unforeseenobstacles. As long as there was even a probability of success Erikdetermined to take the chances. 

The weather was now mild and agreeable. Light fogs indicated an opensea, and a speedy breaking of the ice along the Siberian coast where the"Vega" had been held prisoner so long. Summer was advancing, and the"Alaska" could reasonably count upon at least ten weeks of favorableweather. The experience which they had acquired amongst the American icehad its value and would render this new enterprise comparatively easy. Lastly the north-east passage was the most direct way to return toSweden, and besides the deep personal interest which induced Erik totake it, he had a truly scientific desire to accomplish in a reverseroute the task which Nordenskiold had fulfilled. If he had succeeded, why should he not be able to do so?--this would be proving practicallythe experiment of the great navigator. 

The wind favored the "Alaska. " For ten days it blew almost constantlyfrom the south-east, and enabled them to make from nine to ten knots atleast without burning any coal. This was a precious advantage, andbesides the wind drove the floating ice toward the north and renderednavigation much less difficult. During these ten days they met with verylittle floating ice. 

On the eleventh day, it is true they had a tempestuous snow stormfollowed by dense fogs which sensibly retarded the progress of the"Alaska. " But on the 29th of July the sun appeared in all itsbrilliancy, and on the morning of the 2d of August they came in sight ofthe Island of Ljakow. 

Erik gave orders immediately to sail around it in order to see if the"Albatross" was not hidden in some of its creeks. Having done this theycast anchor in a sandy bottom about three miles from the southern shore. Then he embarked in his boat accompanied by his three friends and six ofhis sailors. Half an hour later they had reached the island. 

Erik had not chosen the southern coast of the island to anchor hisvessel without a reason. He had said to himself that Patrick O'Donoghanmight have told the truth when he had stated that his object was tocollect ivory; but if it was his intention to leave the island at thefirst opportunity which afforded, he would be sure to establish himselfupon a spot where he would have a good view of the sea. He wouldundoubtedly choose some elevated place, and one as near as possible tothe Siberian coast. Besides the necessity of sheltering himself againstthe polar winds would lead him to establish himself upon the southerncoast of the island. 

Erik did not pretend that his conclusions were necessarilyincontrovertible, but he thought that, in any case, they would suffer noinconvenience from adopting them as the basis of a systematicexploration of the place. The results fully justified his expectations. The travelers had not walked along the shore for an hour, when theyperceived on a height, perfectly sheltered by a chain of hills, facingthe south, an object which could only be a human habitation. To theirextreme surprise this little cottage, which was of a cubical form, wasperfectly white, as if it had been covered with plaster. It only lackedgreen shutters to perfectly resemble a country home near Marseilles, oran American cottage. 

After they had climbed the height and approached near to it, theydiscovered a solution of the mystery. The cottage was not plastered, itwas simply built of enormous bones skillfully arranged, which gave itits white color. Strange as the materials were, they were forced toadmit that the idea of utilizing them was a natural one; besides therewas nothing else available on the island where vegetation was mostmeagre; but the whole place, even the neighboring hills were coveredwith bones, which Dr. Schwaryencrona recognized as the remains of wildbeasts. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

AT LAST. 

The door of the cottage was open. The visitors entered, and saw at aglance that the single room of which it consisted was empty, although ithad been recently occupied. Upon the hearth, which was built of threelarge stones, lay some extinguished embers upon which the light ashesstill lingered, although the lightest breeze would have been sufficientto carry them away. The bed, consisting of a wooden frame, from whichwas suspended a sailor's hammock, still bore the impress of a humanfigure. 

This hammock, that Erik examined immediately, bore the stamp of the"Vega. " On a sort of table formed from the shoulder-blade of some animaland supported by four thigh bones, lay some crumbs of ship's biscuit, apewter goblet, and a wooden spoon of Swedish workmanship. 

They could not doubt that they were in the dwelling-place of PatrickO'Donoghan, and according to all appearances he had only left it a shorttime ago. Had he quitted the island, or had he only gone to take a walk?The only thing they could do was to make a thorough exploration of theisland. 

Around the habitation excavations bore witness to the fact that a greatamount of hard work had been done; on a sort of plateau that formed thesummit of the hill, a great quantity of ivory had been piled up, andindicated the nature of the work. The voyagers perceived that all theskeletons of elephants and other animals had been despoiled of theirivory, and they arrived at the conclusion that the natives of theSiberian coast had been aware, long before the visit of PatrickO'Donoghan, of the treasure which was to be found upon the island, andhad come and carried off large quantities of it. The Irishman, therefore, had not found the quantity of ivory upon the surface of theground which he had expected, and had been compelled to make excavationsand exhume it. The quality of this ivory, which had been buried probablyfor a long time, appeared to the travelers to be of a very inferiorquality. 

Now the young doctor of the "Vega" had told them, as had the proprietorof the Red Anchor, in Brooklyn, that laziness was one of thedistinguishing characteristics of Patrick O'Donoghan. It thereforeseemed to them very improbable that he would be resigned to follow sucha laborious and unremunerative life. They therefore felt sure that hewould embrace the first opportunity to leave the Island of Ljakow. Theonly hope that still remained of finding him there was that which theexamination of his cabin had furnished them. 

A path descended to the shore, opposite to that by which our explorershad climbed up. They followed it, and soon reached the bottom, where themelting snows had formed a sort of little lake, separated from the seaby a wall of rocks. The path followed the shores of this quiet water, and going around the cliff they found a natural harbor. 

They saw a sleigh abandoned on the land, and also traces of a recentfire; Erik examined the shore carefully, but could find no traces of anyrecent embarkation. He was returning to his companions, when heperceived at the foot of a shrub a red object, which he picked upimmediately. It was one of those tin boxes painted outside with carminewhich had contained that preserved beef commonly called "endaubage, " andwhich all vessels carry among their provisions. It was not so great aprize, since the captain of the "Vega" had supplied Patrick O'Donoghanwith food. But what struck Erik as significant, was the fact that therewas printed on the empty box the name of Martinez Domingo, Valparaiso. 

"Tudor Brown has been here, " he cried. "They told us on board the 'Vega'that his vessel was at Valparaiso when he telegraphed them to wait forhim at Vancouver. Besides, this box from Chili could not have beenbrought here by the 'Vega, ' for it is evidently quite fresh. It can notbe three days, perhaps not twenty-four hours since it has been opened!"

Dr. Schwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejord shook their heads, as if theyhesitated to accept Erik's conclusions, when turning the box in hishands, he descried written in pencil the word "Albatross, " which haddoubtless been done by the person who had furnished the vessel with thebeef. He pointed it out to his friends. 

"Tudor Brown has been here, " he repeated, "and why should he come exceptto carry off Patrick O'Donoghan. Let us go, it is evident they embarkedat this creek. His men, while they were waiting for him, have takenbreakfast around this fire. He has carried off the Irishman, eitherwillingly or unwillingly. I am as certain of it as if I saw themembark. "

Notwithstanding this firm belief, Erik carefully explored theneighborhood, to assure himself that Patrick O'Donoghan was no longerthere. An hour's walk convinced him that the island was uninhabited. There was no trace of a path, nor the least vestige of a human being. Onall sides valleys extended as far as his sight could reach, without evena bird to animate its solitude. And above all, the gigantic bones whichthey beheld lying around in every direction, gave them a feeling ofdisgust; it seemed as if an army of animals had taken refuge in thissolitary island only to die there. 

"Let us go!" said Dr. Schwaryencrona. "There is no use in making a morecomplete search of the island; we have seen sufficient to assure us thatPatrick O'Donoghan would not require much urging to induce him to leavethis place!"

Four hours later they were again on board of the "Alaska, " andcontinuing their journey. 

Erik did not hide the fact that his hopes had received a severe check. Tudor Brown had been ahead of him, he had succeeded in reaching theisland first, and doubtless had carried off Patrick O'Donoghan. It wastherefore hardly probable that they would succeed in finding him again. A man capable of displaying such ability in his fiendish attack upon the"Alaska, " and who could adopt such energetic measures to carry off theIrishman from such a place, would assuredly exert himself to the utmostto prevent them from ever coming in contact with him. The world islarge, and its waters were open to the "Albatross. " Who could tell towhat point of the compass Patrick O'Donoghan and his secret would becarried?

This is what the captain of the "Alaska" said to himself, as he walkedthe deck of his vessel, after giving orders to steer to the westward. And to these doleful thoughts was added a feeling of remorse that he hadpermitted his friends to share the dangers and fatigue of his uselessexpedition. It was doubly useless, since Tudor Brown had foundNordenskiold before the "Alaska, " and also preceded them to the Islandof Ljakow. They must then return to Stockholm, if they ever succeeded inreaching it, without having accomplished one of the objects of theexpedition. It was indeed a great disappointment. But at least theirreturning in a contrary direction to the "Vega" would prove thefeasibility of the northeast passage. At any risk he must reach CapeTchelynskin, and double it from east to west. At any risk he must returnto Sweden by way of the Sea of Kara. It was this redoubtable CapeTchelynskin, formerly considered impassable, that the "Alaska" crowdedon steam to reach. They did not follow the exact route of the "Vega, "for Erik had no occasion to descend the Siberian coast. 

Leaving to starboard the islands of Stolbovvi and Semenoffski, whichthey sighted on the 4th of August, they sailed due west, followingclosely the 76th degree of latitude, and made such good speed that ineight days they had made 35 degrees of longitude, from the 140th to the105th degree east of Greenwich. It is true that they had to burn a greatdeal of coal to accomplish this, for the "Alaska" had had contrary windsalmost all the time. But Erik thought rightly that everything wassubordinate to the necessity of making their way out of these dangerouspasses as speedily as possible. If they could once reach the mouth ofthe Yenisei, they could always procure the necessary fuel. 

On the 14th of August, at midday they were unable to make a solarobservation on account of a thick fog, which covered the whole sky. Butthey knew that they were approaching a great Asiatic promontory, therefore Erik advanced with extreme caution, while at the same time hehad the speed of the vessel slackened. 

Toward night he gave orders to have the vessel stopped. Theseprecautions were not useless. The following morning at daylight theymade soundings and found that they were in only thirty fathoms of water, and an hour afterward they came in sight of land; and the "Alaska" soonreached a bay in which she could cast anchor. They resolved to waituntil the fog dispersed before going on land, but as the 15th and 16thof August passed without bringing about this desired result, Erikdetermined to start accompanied by Mr. Bredejord, Mr. Malarius, and thedoctor. A short examination showed them that the "Alaska" was at theextreme north of the two points of Cape Tchelynskin; on two sides theland lay low toward the sea, but it rose gradually toward the south, andthey perceived that it was about two or three hundred feet in height. Nosnow or ice was to be seen in any direction, except along the borders ofthe sea where there was a little band, such as is commonly seen in allarctic regions. The clayey soil was covered with abundant vegetation, consisting of mossy grasses and lichens. The coast was enlivened bygreat numbers of wild geese and walruses. A white bear displayed himselfon top of a rock. If it had not been for the fog which cast a graymantle over everything, the general aspect of this famous CapeTchelynskin was not particularly disagreeable; certainly there wasnothing to justify the name of Cape Severe, which it had borne for threecenturies. 

As they advanced to the extreme point at the west of the bay, thetravelers perceived a sort of monument that crowned a height, andnaturally pressed forward to visit it. They saw, as they approached, that it was a sort of "cairn, " or mass of stones supporting a woodencolumn made out of a post. This column bore two inscriptions; the firstread as follows:

 "On the 19th of August, 1878, the 'Vega' left the Atlantic to double Cape Tchelynskin, _en route_ for Behring's Straits. "

The second read:

 "On the 12th of August, 1879, the 'Albatross, ' coming from Behring's Straits, doubled Cape Tchelynskin, _en route_ for the Atlantic. "

Once again Tudor Brown had preceded the "Alaska. " It was now the 16th ofAugust. 

He had written this inscription only four days previously. 

In Erik's eyes it appeared cruel and ironical; it seemed to him to say:"I will defeat you at every turn. All your efforts will be useless. Nordenskiold has solved the problem. Tudor Brown, the counter proof. "

As for himself he would return humiliated and ashamed, without havingdemonstrated, found or proved anything. He was going without adding asingle word to the inscriptions on the column. But Dr. Schwaryencronawould not listen to him, and taking out his knife from his pocket hewrote on the bottom of the post these words:

 "On the 16th of August, 1879, the 'Alaska' left Stockholm, and came here across the Atlantic and the Siberian Sea, and has doubled Cape Tchelynskin, _en route_ to accomplish the first circumpolar periplus. "

There is a strange power in words. This simple phrase recalled to Erikwhat a geographical feat he was in hopes of accomplishing, and withouthis being conscious of it restored him to good humor. It was true, afterall, that the "Alaska" would be the first vessel to accomplish thisvoyage. Other navigators before him had sailed through thearctic-American seas, and accomplished the northwest passage. Nordenskiold and Tudor Brown had doubled Cape Tchelynskin; but no personhad as yet gone from one to the other, completely around the pole, completing the three hundred and sixty degrees. 

This prospect restored every one's ardor, and they were eager to depart. Erik thought it best, however, to wait until the next day and see if thefog would lift; but fogs appeared to be the chronic malady of CapeTchelynskin, and when next morning the sun rose without dissipating it, he gave orders to hoist the anchor. 

Leaving to the south the Gulf of Taymis--which is also the name of thegreat Siberian peninsula of which Cape Tchelynskin forms the extremepoint--the "Alaska, " directing her course westward, saileduninterruptedly during the day and night of the 17th of August. 

On the eighteenth, at day-break, the fog disappeared at last and theatmosphere was pure and enlivened by the sunshine. By midday they hadrounded the point, and immediately descried a distant sail to thesouth-west. 

The presence of a sailing-vessel in these unfrequented seas was tooextraordinary a phenomenon not to attract special attention. Erik, withhis glass in his hand, ascended to the lookout and examined the vesselcarefully for a long time. It appeared to lie low in the water, wasrigged like a schooner and had a smoke-stack, although he could notperceive any smoke. When he descended from the bridge the young captainsaid to the doctor:

"It looks exactly like the 'Albatross!'" Then he gave orders to put onall steam possible. In less than a quarter of an hour he saw that theywere gaining on the vessel, whose appointments they were now able todiscern with the naked eye. They could see that the breeze hadslackened, and that her course was at right angles with that of the"Alaska. "

But suddenly a change took place in the distant vessel; Clouds of smokeissued from her smoke-stack, and formed behind her a long black cloud. She was now going by steam and in the same direction as the "Alaska. "

"There is now no doubt of it. It is the 'Albatross, '" said Erik. 

He gave orders to the engineer to increase the speed of the "Alaska, " ifpossible. They were then making fourteen knots, and in a quarter of anhour they were making sixteen knots. The vessel that they were pursuinghad not been able to attain a like rate of speed, for the "Alaska"continued to gain upon her. In thirty minutes they were near enough toher to distinguish all her men who were maneuvering her. At last theycould see the moldings and letters forming her name, "Albatross. "

Erik gave orders to hoist the Swedish flag. The "Albatross" immediatelyhoisted the stars and stripes of the United States of America. 

In a few minutes the two vessels were only separated by a few hundredyards. Then the captain of the "Alaska" took his speaking-trumpet andhailed the vessel in English:

"Ship ahoy! I wish to speak with your captain!"

In a few moments some one made his appearance on the bridge of the"Albatross. " It was Tudor Brown. 

"I am the proprietor and captain of this yacht, " he said. "What do youwant?"

"I wish to know whether Patrick O'Donoghan is on board!'"

"Patrick O'Donoghan is on board and can speak for himself, " answeredTudor Brown. 

He made a sign, and a man joined him on the bridge. 

"This is Patrick O'Donoghan, " said Tudor Brown. "What do you want withhim?"

Erik was desirous of this interview so long, he had come so far insearch of this man, that when he found himself unexpectedly in hispresence and recognized him by his red hair and broken nose, he was atfirst taken aback and scarcely knew what to say to him. But gatheringhis ideas together, he at last made an attempt. 

"I have been wishing to talk to you confidentially for several years, "he said. "I have been seeking for you, and it was to find you that Icame into these seas. Will you come on board of my vessel?"

"I do not know you, and I am very well satisfied to stay where I am, "answered the man. 

"But I know you. I have heard through Mr. Bowles that you were on boardwhen the 'Cynthia' was wrecked, and that you had spoken to him about theinfant who was tied to a buoy. I am that infant, and it is about thismatter that I wish you to give me all the information in your power. "

"You must question somebody else, for I am not in the humor to giveany. "

"Do you wish me to suppose that the information is not to your credit?"

"You can think what you like; it is a matter of perfect indifference tome, " said the man. 

Erik resolved to betray no irritation. 

"It would be better for you to tell me what I wish to know of your ownfree will than to be compelled to do so before a court of justice, " hesaid, coolly. 

"A court of justice! They will have to catch me first, " answered theother, mockingly. 

Here Tudor Brown interposed. 

"You see it is not my fault if you have not obtained the informationthat you desired, " said he to Erik. "The best thing is now for us bothto resume our course and go where we desire. "

"Why should we each go our way?" answered the young captain. "Would itnot be better for us to keep together until we reach some civilizedcountry where we can settle these matters. "

"I have no business with you, and do not want any one's company, "answered Tudor Brown, moving as if he was about to leave the bridge. 

Erik stopped him by a sign. 

"Proprietor of the 'Albatross, '" he said, "I bear a regular commissionfrom my government, and am besides an officer of the maritime police. Itherefore ask you to show me your papers immediately!"

Tudor Brown did not make the slightest answer, but descended the bridgewith the man whom he had called. Erik waited a couple of minutes, andthen he spoke again:

"Commander of the 'Albatross, ' I accuse you of having attempted toshipwreck my vessel on the rocks of Sein, and I now summon you to comeand answer this accusation before a marine tribunal. If you refuse toanswer this summons it will be my duty to compel you to do so!"

"Try it if you like, " cried Tudor Brown, and gave orders to resume hisjourney. 

During this colloquy his vessel had insensibly tacked, and now stood atright angles with the "Alaska. " Suddenly the wheel commenced to revolveand beat the water which boiled and foamed around it. A prolongedwhistle was heard, and the "Albatross" carrying all the steam she couldraise sped over the waters in the direction of the North Pole. 

Two minutes later, the "Alaska" was rushing after her. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

CANNON-BALLS. 

At the same time that he gave orders to pursue the "Albatross, " Erikalso desired his men to get the cannon in readiness. The operation tooksome time, and when they had everything in order the enemy was beyondtheir reach. Doubtless they had taken advantage of the time occupied bytheir stoppage to increase their fires, and they were two or three milesahead. This was not too great a distance for a Gatling gun to carry, butthe rolling and speed of the two vessels made it probable that theywould miss her; and they thought it better to wait, hoping that the"Alaska" would gain upon the enemy. It soon became evident, however, that the two vessels were equally matched, for the distance between themremained about the same for several hours. 

They were obliged to burn an enormous amount of coal--an article whichwas becoming very scarce on board the "Alaska"--and this would be aheavy loss if they could not succeed in overtaking the "Albatross"before night set in. Erik did not think it right to do this withoutconsulting his crew. He therefore mounted the bridge, and franklyexplained to them the position in which he was placed. 

"My friends, " he said, "you know that I am anxious to seize and deliverup to justice this rascal who attempted to shipwreck our vessel on therocks of Sein. But we have hardly coal enough left to last us for sixdays. Any deviation from our route will compel us to finish our voyageunder sail, which may make it very long and toilsome for all of us, andmay even cause us to fail in our undertaking. On the other hand, the'Albatross' counts upon being able to get away from us during the night. To prevent this we must not slacken our speed for a moment, and we mustkeep her within the range of our electric light. I feel sure, however, that we will eventually overtake her, but it may take us some time to doso. I did not feel willing to continue this pursuit without laying thefacts plainly before you, and asking you if you were willing to risk thedangers which may arise for us. "

The men consulted together in a low tone, and then commissioned Mr. Hersebom to speak for them:

"We are of opinion that it is the duty of the 'Alaska' to capture thisrascal at any sacrifice!" he said, quietly. 

"Very well, then, we will do our best to accomplish it, " answered Erik. 

When he found that he had the confidence of his crew, he did not sparefuel, and in spite of the desperate efforts of Tudor Brown, he could notincrease the distance between them. The sun had scarcely set when theelectric light of the "Alaska" was brought to bear unpityingly upon the"Albatross, " and continued in this position during the night. Atday-break the distance between them was still the same, and they wereflying toward the pole. At midday they made a solar observation, andfound that they were in 78, 21', 14" of latitude north, by 90 oflongitude east. 

Floating ice, which they had not encountered for ten or fifteen days, now became very frequent. It was necessary to ward it off, as they hadbeen compelled to do in Baffin's Bay. Erik, feeling sure that they wouldsoon reach fields of ice, was careful to steer obliquely to the right ofthe "Albatross" so as to bar the way toward the east if she shouldattempt to change her course, finding her path toward the northobstructed. His foresight was soon rewarded, for in two hours a loftybarrier of ice casts its profile on the horizon. The American yachtimmediately steered toward the west, leaving the ice two or three mileson its starboard. The "Alaska" immediately imitated this maneuver, butso obliquely to the left of the "Albatross" as to cut her off if sheattempted to sail to the south. 

The chase became very exciting. Feeling sure of the course which the"Albatross" would be compelled to take, the "Alaska" tried to push hermore toward the ice. The yacht's course becomes more and more wavering, every moment they made some change, at one time steering north atanother west. Erik, mounted aloft, watched every movement she made, andthwarted her attempts to escape by appropriate maneuvers. Suddenly shestopped short, swung round and faced the "Alaska. " A long white linewhich was apparent extending westward told the reason of this change. The "Albatross" found herself so close to the ice-banks that she had norecourse but to turn and face them. 

The young captain of the "Alaska" had scarcely time to descend, beforesome missile whistled past his head. The "Albatross" was armed, andrelied upon being able to defend herself. 

"I prefer that it should be so, and that he should fire the first shot, "said Erik, as he gave orders to return it. 

His first attack was not more successful than that of Tudor Brown--forit fell short two or three hundred yards. But the combat was now begun, and the firing became regular. An American projectile cut the large sailyards of the "Alaska, " and it fell upon the deck killing two men. Asmall bomb from the Swedish vessel fell upon the bridge of the"Albatross, " and must have made great havoc. Then other projectilesskillfully thrown lodged in various parts of the vessel. 

They had been constantly approaching each other, when suddenly a distantrumbling mingled with the roar of artillery, and the crews raising theirheads saw that the sky was very black in the east. 

Was a storm with its accompanying fog and blinding snow, coming tointerpose between the "Albatross" and the "Alaska, " to permit TudorBrown to escape?

This Erik wished to prevent at any price. He resolved to attempt toboard her. Arming his men with sabers, cutlasses, and hatchets, hecrowded on all the steam the vessel could carry and rushed toward the"Albatross. "

Tudor Brown tried to prevent this. He retreated toward the banks of ice, firing a shot from his cannon every five minutes. But his field ofaction had now become too limited; between the ice and the "Alaska" hesaw that he was lost unless he made a bold attempt to regain the opensea. He attempted this after a few feigned maneuvers to deceive hisadversary. 

Erik let him do it. Then at the precise moment when the "Albatross"tried to pass the "Alaska, " she made a gaping hole in the side of theyacht which stopped her instantly, and rendered her almost unmanageable;then she fell quickly behind and prepared to renew the assault. But theweather, which had become more and more menacing, did not give him timeto do this. 

The tempest was upon them. A fierce wind from the south-east, accompanied by blinding clouds of snow, which not only raised the wavesto a prodigious height, but dashed against the two vessels immensemasses of floating ice. It seemed as if they were attacked at all pointsat once. Erik realized his situation, and saw that he had not a minuteto lose in escaping, unless he wished to be hemmed in perhapspermanently. He steered due east, struggling against the wind, the snow, and the dashing ice. 

But he was soon obliged to confess that his efforts were fruitless. Thetempest raged with such violence that neither the engine of the "Alaska"nor her steel buttress were of much use. Not only did the vessel advancevery slowly, but at times she seemed to be fairly driven backward. Thesnow was so thick that it obscured the sky, blinded the crew, andcovered the bridge a foot in depth. The ice driven against the "Alaska"by the fierce wind increased and barred their progress, so that atlength they were glad to retreat toward the banks, in the hope offinding some little haven where they could remain until the storm passedover. 

The American yacht had disappeared, and after the blow it had receivedfrom the "Alaska" they almost doubted if it would be able to resist thetornado. 

Their own situation was so perilous that they could only think of theirown safety, for every moment it grew worse. 

There is nothing more frightful than those arctic tempests, in which allthe primitive forces of nature seem to be awakened in order to give thenavigator a specimen of the cataclysms of the glacial period. Thedarkness was profound although it was only five o'clock in theafternoon. The engine had stopped, and they were unable to light theirelectric light. To the raging of the storm was added the roars ofthunder and the tumult made by the floating blocks of ice dashingagainst each other. The ice-banks were continually breaking with a noiselike the roar of a cannon. 

The "Alaska" was soon surrounded by ice. The little harbor in which shehad taken refuge was soon completely filled with it, and it commenced topress upon and dash against her sides until she began to crack, and theyfeared every moment that she would go to pieces. 

Erik resolved not to succumb to the storm without a combat with it, andhe set the crew to work arranging heavy beams around the vessel so as toweaken the pressure as much as possible, and distribute it over a widersurface. But, although this protected the vessel, it led to anunforeseen result which threatened to be fatal. 

The vessel, instead of being suddenly crushed, was lifted out of thewater by every movement of the ice, and then fell back again on it withthe force of a trip-hammer. At any moment after one of these frightfulfalls they might be broken up, crushed, buried. To ward off this dangerthere was only one resource, and this was to re-enforce their barrier byheaping up the drift ice and snow around the vessel to protect her aswell as they could. 

Everybody set to work with ardor. It was a touching spectacle to seethis little handful of men taxing their pygmy muscles to resist theforces of nature--trying with anchors, chains, and planks to fill up thefissures made in the ice and to cover them with snow, so that theremight be a uniformity of motion among the mass. After four or five hoursof almost superhuman exertions, and when their strength was exhausted, they were in no less danger, for the storm had increased. 

Erik held a consultation with his officers, and it was decided that theyshould make a depot on the ice-field for their food and ammunition incase the "Alaska" should be unable to resist the powerful shocks towhich she was being subjected. At the first moment of danger every manhad received provisions enough for eight days, with precise instructionsin case of disaster, besides being ordered to keep his gun in his belteven while he was working. The operation of transporting twenty tons ofprovisions was not easy of accomplishment, but at last it was done andthe food was placed about two hundred yards from the ship under acovering of tarred canvas, which was soon covered by the snow with athick white mantle. 

This precaution, having been taken, everybody felt more comfortable asto the result of a shipwreck, and the crew assembled to recruit theirstrength with a supper supplemented with tea and rum. 

Suddenly, in the midst of supper, a more violent shock than any that hadas yet agitated the vessel, split the bed of ice and snow around the"Alaska. " She was lifted up in the stern with a terrible noise, and thenit appeared as if she were plunging head-foremost into an abyss. Therewas a panic, and every one rushed on deck. Some of the men thought thatthe moment had come to take refuge on the ice, and without waiting forthe signal of the officers they commenced clambering over the bulwarks. 

Four or five of these unfortunate ones managed to leap on a snow-bank. Two others were caught between the masses of floating ice and the beamsof the starboard, as the "Alaska" righted herself. 

Their cries of pain and the noise of their crushed bones were lost inthe storm. There was a lull, and the vessel remained motionless. Thelesson which the sailors had been taught was a tragical one. Erik madeuse of it to enforce on the crew the necessity of each man's retaininghis presence of mind, and of waiting for positive orders on alloccasions. 

"You must understand, " he said to his men, "that to leave the ship is asupreme measure, to which we must have recourse only at the lastextremity. All our efforts ought to be directed toward saving the'Alaska. ' Deprived of her, our situation will be a very precarious oneon the ice. It is only in case of our vessel becoming uninhabitable thatwe must desert it. In any case such a movement should be made in anorderly manner to avoid disasters. I therefore expect that you willreturn quietly to your supper, and leave to your superior officers thetask of determining what is best to do!"

The firmness with which he spoke had the effect of reassuring the mosttimid, and they all descended again. Erik then called Mr. Hersebom andasked him to untie his good dog Kaas, and follow him without making anynoise. 

"We will go on the field of ice, " he said, "and seek for the fugitivesand make them return to their duty, which will be better for them thanwandering about. "

The poor devils were huddled together on the ice, ashamed of theirescapade, and at the first summons were only too glad to take the pathtoward the "Alaska. "

Erik and Mr. Hersebom having seen them safely on board, walked as far astheir depot of provisions, thinking that another sailor might have takenrefuge there. They went all around it but saw no one. 

"I have been asking myself the last few moments, " said Erik, "if itwould not be better to prevent another panic by landing part of thecrew?"

"It might be better perhaps, " answered the fisherman. "But would not themen who remained on board feel jealous and become demoralized by thismeasure?"

"That is true, " said Erik. "It would be wiser to occupy them up to thelast moment in struggling against the tempest, and it is in fact theonly chance we have of saving the ship. But since we are on the ice wemay as well take advantage of it, and explore it a little. I confess allthese crackings and detonations inspire me with some doubt as to itssolidity!"

Erik and his adopted father had not gone more than three hundred feetfrom their depot of provisions before they were stopped short by agigantic crevasse which lay open at their feet. To cross it would haverequired long poles, with which they had neglected to supply themselves. They were therefore compelled to walk beside it obliquely toward thewest, in order to see how far it reached. 

They found that this crevasse extended for a long distance, so long thatafter they had walked for half an hour they could not see the end of it. Feeling more secure about the extent of this field of ice upon whichthey had established their depot of provisions, they turned to retreattheir steps. 

After they had walked over about half of the distance a new vibrationoccurred, followed by detonations and tumultuous heavings of ice. Theywere not greatly disturbed by this, but increased their speed, beinganxious to discover whether this shock had had done the "Alaska" anymischief. 

The depot was soon reached, then the little haven that sheltered thevessel. 

Erik and Mr. Hersebom rubbed their eyes, and asked each other whetherthey were dreaming, for the "Alaska" was no longer there. 

Their first thought was that she had been swallowed up by the waters. Itwas only too natural that they should think this after such an eveningas they had just passed. 

But immediately they were struck by the fact that no _débris_ wasvisible, and that the little harbor had assumed a new aspect since theirdeparture. The drift ice which the tempest had piled up around the"Alaska" had been broken up, and much of it had drifted away. At thesame time Mr. Hersebom mentioned a fact which had not struck him whilethey were hurrying along, and this was that the wind had changed and wasnow blowing from the west. 

Was it not possible that the storm had carried away the floating ice inwhich the "Alaska" had become embedded. Yes, evidently it was possible;but it remained for them to discover whether this supposition was true. Without delaying a moment, Erik proceeded to reconnoiter, followed byMr. Hersebom. 

They walked for a long time. Everywhere the drift was floating freely, the waves came and went, but the whole aspect of things around themlooked strange and different. 

At length Erik stopped. Now he understood what had befallen them. Hetook Mr. Hersebom's hand and pressed it with both his own. 

"Father, " said he, in a grave voice, "you are one of those to whom I canonly speak the truth. Well, the fact is that this ice-field has split;it has broken away from that which surrounded the 'Alaska, ' and we areon an island of ice hundreds of yards long, and carried along by thewaters, and at the mercy of the storm. "

CHAPTER XIX. 

GUNSHOTS. 

About two o'clock in the morning Erik and Mr. Hersebom, exhausted withfatigue, laid down side by side between two casks, under the canvas thatprotected their provisions. Kaas, also, was close to them and kept themwarm with his thick fur. They were not long in falling asleep. When theyawoke the sun was already high in the heavens, the sky was blue and thesea calm. The immense bank of ice upon which they were floating appearedto be motionless, its movement was so gentle and regular. But along thetwo edges of it which were nearest to them enormous icebergs were beingcarried along with frightful rapidity. These gigantic crystals reflectedlike a prism the solar rays, and they were the most marvelous that Erikhad ever beheld. 

Mr. Hersebom also, although but little inclined in general, andespecially in his present situation, to admire the splendor of Nature inthe arctic regions, could not help being impressed with them. 

"How beautiful this would look were we on a good ship!" he said, sighing. 

"Bah!" answered Erik, with his usual good humor. "On board a ship onemust be thinking only how to avoid the icebergs so as not to be crushedto pieces, whilst on this island of ice we have none of these miseriesto worry us. "

As this was evidently the view of an optimist, Mr. Hersebom answeredwith a sad smile. But Erik was determined to take a cheerful view ofthings. 

"Is it not an extraordinary piece of good luck that we have this depotof provisions?" he said. "Our case would, indeed, be a desperate one ifwe were deprived of everything; but, with twenty casks of biscuits, preserved meats, and, above all, our guns and cartridges, what have weto fear? At the most, we will only have to remain some weeks withoutseeing any land that we can reach. You see, dear father, that we havehappened upon this adventure in the same manner as the crew of the'Hansa. '"

"Of the 'Hansa'?" asked Mr. Hersebom, with curiosity. 

"Yes, a vessel that set out in 1869 for the arctic seas. Part of hercrew were left, as we are, on a floating field of ice, while they wereoccupied in transporting some provisions and coal. The brave menaccommodated themselves as well as they could to this new life, andafter floating for six mouths and a half over a distance of severalthousand leagues, ended by landing in the arctic regions of NorthAmerica. "

"May we be as fortunate!" said Mr. Hersebom, with a sigh. "But it wouldbe well I think for us to eat something. "

"That is also my opinion!" said Erik. "A biscuit and a slice of beefwould be very acceptable. "

Mr. Hersebom opened two casks to take out what they required for theirbreakfast, and as soon as his arrangements were completed they did amplejustice to the provisions. 

"Was the raft of the crew of the 'Hansa' as large as ours?" asked theold fisherman, after ten minutes conscientiously devoted to repairinghis strength. 

"I think not--ours is considerably larger. The 'Hansa's' becamegradually much smaller, so that the unfortunate shipwrecked men were atlast compelled to abandon it, for the waves began to dash over them. Fortunately they had a large boat which enabled them, when their islandwas no longer habitable, to reach another. They did this several timesbefore they at last reached the main-land. "

"Ah, I see!" said Mr. Hersebom, "they had a boat--but we have not. Unless we embark in an empty hogshead I do not see how we can ever leavethis island of ice. "

"We shall see about it when the time comes!" answered Erik. "At thepresent moment I think the best thing that we can do is to make athorough exploration of our domain. "

He arose, as did Mr. Hersebom, and they commenced climbing a hill of iceand snow--a hummock is the technical name--in order to obtain a generalidea of their island. 

They found it from one end to the other lying and floating insensiblyupon the polar ocean. But it was very difficult to form a correctestimate either of its size or shape; for a great number of hummocksintercepted their view on all sides. They resolved, however, to walk tothe extremity of it. As far as they could judge from the position of thesun, that end of the island which extended toward the west had beendetached from the mass of which it had formerly been a part, and was nowturning to the north. They therefore supposed that their ice raft wasbeing carried toward the south by the influence of the tide and breeze, and the fact that they no longer saw any trace of the long barriers ofice, which are very extensive in the 78, fully corroborated thishypothesis. 

Their island was entirely covered with snow, and upon this snow they sawdistinctly here and there at a distance some black spots, which Mr. Hersebom immediately recognized as "ongionks, " that is to say, a speciesof walrus of great size. These walruses doubtless inhabited the cavernsand crevasses in the ice, and believing themselves perfectly secure fromany attack, were basking in the sunshine. 

It took Erik and Mr. Hersebom more than an hour to walk to the extremeend of their island. They had followed closely the eastern side, becausethat permitted them to explore at the same time both their raft and thesea. Suddenly Kaas, who ran ahead of them, put to flight some of thewalruses which they had seen in the distance. They ran toward the borderof the field of ice in order to throw themselves into the water. Nothingwould have been more easy than to have killed a number of them. But whatwould have been the use of their doing so, since they could not make afire to roast their delicate flesh? Erik was occupied about othermatters. He carefully examined the ice-field, and found that it was farfrom being homogeneous. Numerous crevasses and fissures, which seemed toextend in many cases for a long distance, made him fear that a slightshock might divide it into several fragments. It was true that thesefragments might in all probability be of considerable size; but thepossibility of such an accident made them realize the necessity ofkeeping as close as possible to their depot of provisions, unless theywished to be deprived of them. Erik resolved to examine carefully theirwhole domain, and to make his abode on the most massive portion; the onethat seemed capable of offering the greatest resistance. He alsodetermined to transport to this spot their depot of provisions. 

It was with this resolve that Mr. Hersebom and Erik continued theirexploration of the western coast, after resting a few minutes at thenortherly point. They were now following that portion of the ice-fieldwhere they had attacked the American yacht. 

Kaas ran on before them, seeming to enjoy the freshness of the air, andbeing in his true element on this carpet of snow, which doubtlessreminded him of the plains of Greenland. 

Suddenly Erik saw him sniff the air and then dart forward like an arrow, and stop barking beside some dark object, which was partially hidden bya mass of ice. 

"Another walrus, I suppose!" he said, hurrying forward. 

It was not a walrus which lay extended on the snow, and which had soexcited Kaas. It was a man, insensible, and covered with blood, whoseclothing of skins was assuredly not the dress worn by any seamen of the"Alaska. " It reminded Erik of the clothing worn by the man who hadpassed the winter on the "Vega. " He raised the head of the man; it wascovered with thick red hair, and it was remarkable that his nose wascrushed in like that of a negro. 

Erik asked himself whether he was the sport of some illusion. 

He opened the man's waistcoat, and bared his chest. It was perhaps asmuch to ascertain whether his heart still beat as to seek for his name. 

He found his name tattooed in blue, on a rudely designed escutcheon. "Patrick O'Donoghan, 'Cynthia, '" and his heart still beat. The man wasnot dead. He had a large wound in his head, another in his shoulder, andon his chest a contusion, which greatly interfered with his respiration. 

"He must be carried to our place of shelter, and restored to life, " saidErik, to Mr. Hersebom. 

And then he added in a low tone as if he was afraid of being overheard. 

"It is he, father, whom we have been seeking for such a long timewithout being able to find him--Patrick O'Donoghan--and see he is almostunable to breathe. "

The thought that the secret of his life was known to this bloody objectupon which death already appeared to have set his seal, kindled a gloomyflame in Erik's eyes. His adopted father divined his thoughts, and couldnot help shrugging his shoulders--he seemed to say:

"Of what use would it be to discover it now. The knowledge of all thesecrets in the world would be useless to us. "

He, however, took the body by the limbs, while Erik lifted him under thearms, and loaded with this burden they resumed their walk. 

The motion made the wounded man open his eyes. Soon the pain caused byhis wounds was so great that he began to moan and utter confused cries, among which they distinguished the English word "drink!"

They were still some distance from their depot of provisions. Erik, however, stopped and propped the unfortunate man against a hummock, andthen put his leathern bottle to his lips. 

It was nearly empty, but the mouthful of strong liquor that PatrickO'Donoghan swallowed seemed to restore him to life. He looked aroundhim, heaved a deep sigh and then said:

"Where is Mr. Jones?"

"We found you alone on the ice, " answered Erik. "Had you been therelong?"

"I do not know!" answered the wounded man, with difficulty. "Give mesomething more to drink. " He swallowed a second mouthful and then herecovered sufficiently to be able to speak. 

"When the tempest overtook us the yacht sunk, " he explained. "Some ofthe crew had time to throw themselves into the boats, the rest perished. At the first moment of peril Mr. Jones made a sign for me to go with himinto a life-boat, which was suspended in the stern of the yacht and thatevery one else disdained on account of its small dimensions, but whichproved to be safe, as it was impossible to sink it. It is the only onewhich reached the ice island--all the others were upset before theyreached it. We were terribly wounded by the drift ice which the wavesthrew into our boat, but at length we were able to draw ourselves beyondtheir reach and wait for the dawn of day. This morning Mr. Jones left meto go and see if he could kill a walrus, or some sea-bird, in order thatwe might have something to eat. I have not seen him since!"

"Is Mr. Jones one of the officers of the 'Albatross'?" asked Erik. 

"He is the owner and captain of her!" answered O'Donoghan, in a tonewhich seemed to express surprise at the question. 

"Then Mr. Tudor Brown is not the captain of the 'Albatross'?"

"I don't know, " said the wounded man, hesitatingly, seeming to askhimself whether he had been too confidential in speaking as freely as hehad done. 

Erik did not think it wise to insist on this point. He had too manyother questions to ask. 

"You see, " he said to the Irishman, as he seated himself on the snowbeside him, "you refused the other day to come on board of my ship andtalk with me, and your refusal has occasioned many disasters. But nowthat we have met again, let us profit by this opportunity to talkseriously and like rational men. You see you are here on a floatingice-bank, without food, and seriously wounded, incapable by your ownefforts of escaping the most cruel death. My adopted father and myselfhave all that you need, food, fire-arms, and brandy. We will share withyou, and take care of you until you are well again. In return for ourcare, we only ask you to treat us with a little confidence!"

The Irishman gave Erik an irresolute look in which gratitude seemed tomingle with fear--a look of fearful indecision. 

"That depends on the kind of confidence that you ask for?" he said, evasively. 

"Oh, you know very well, " answered Erik, making an effort to smile, andtaking in his hands those of the wounded man. "I told you the other day;you know what I want to find out and what I have come so far todiscover. Now, Patrick O'Donoghan, make a little effort and disclose tome this secret which is of so much importance to me, tell me what youknow about the infant tied to the buoy. Give me the faintest indicationof who I am, so that I may find my family. What do you fear? What dangerdo you run in satisfying me?"

O'Donoghan did not answer, but seemed to be turning over in his obtusebrain the arguments that Erik had used. 

"But, " he said at last, with an effort, "if we succeed in getting awayfrom here, and we reach some country where there are judges and courts, you could do me some harm?"

"No, I swear that I would not. I swear it by all that is sacred, " saidErik, hotly. "Whatever may be the injuries you have inflicted upon me orupon others, I guarantee that you shall not suffer for them in any way. Besides, there is one fact of which you seem to be ignorant, it is thatthere is a limit to such matters. When such events have taken place morethan twenty years ago, human justice has no longer the right to demandan accounting for them. "

"Is that true?" asked Patrick O'Donoghan, distrustfully. "Mr. Jones toldme that the 'Alaska' had been sent by the police, and you yourself spokeof a tribunal. "

"That was about recent events--an accident that happened to us at thebeginning of our journey. You may be sure that Mr. Jones was mockingyou, Patrick. Doubtless he has some interest of his own for wishing younot to tell. "

"You may be sure of that, " said the Irishman, earnestly. "But how didyou discover that I was acquainted with this secret?"

"Through Mr. And Mrs. Bowles of the Red Anchor in Brooklyn, who hadoften heard you speak of the infant tied to the buoy. "

"That is true, " said the Irishman. He reflected again. "Then you aresure that you were not sent by the police?" he said, at length. 

"No--what an absurd idea. I came of my own accord on account of myardent desire, my thirst, to discover the land of my birth and to findout who my parents were, that is all. "

O'Donoghan smiled, proudly:

"Ah, that is what you want to know, " he said. "Well, it is true that Ican tell you. It is true that I know. "

"Tell me--tell me!" cried Erik, seeing that he hesitated. "Tell me and Ipromise you pardon for all the evil that you have done, and myeverlasting gratitude if I am ever in a position to show it!"

The Irishman gave a covetous look at the leathern bottle. 

"It makes my throat dry to talk so much, " he said, in a faint tone. "Iwill drink a little more if you are willing to give it to me. "

"There is no more here, but we can get some at our depot of provisions. We have two large cases of brandy there, " answered Erik, handing thebottle to Mr. Hersebom. 

The latter immediately walked away, followed by Kaas. 

"They will not be gone long, " said the young man, turning toward hiscompanion. "Now, my brave fellow, do not make merchandise of yourconfidence. Put yourself in my place. Suppose that during all your lifeyou had been ignorant of the name of your country, and that of yourmother, and that at last you found yourself in the presence of a man whoknew all about it, and who refused the information which was of suchinestimable value to you, and that at the very time when you had savedhim, restored him to consciousness and life. I do not ask you to doanything impossible. I do not ask you to criminate yourself if you haveanything to reproach yourself with. Give me only an indication, the veryslightest. Put me on the track, so that I can find my family; and thatis all that I shall ask of you. "

"By my faith, I will do you this favor!" said Patrick, evidently moved. "You know that I was a cabin-boy on board the 'Cynthia'?"

He stopped short. 

Erik hung upon his words. Was he at last going to find out the truth?Was he going to solve this enigma and discover the name of his family, the land of his birth? Truly the scene appeared to him almostchimerical. He fastened his eyes upon the wounded man, ready to drink inhis words with avidity. For nothing in the world would he haveinterfered with his recital, neither by interruption nor gesture. He didnot even observe that a shadow had appeared behind him. It was the sightof this shadow which had stopped the story of Patrick O'Donoghan. 

"Mr. Jones!" he said, in the tone of a school-boy detected in someflagrant mischief. 

Erik turned and saw Tudor Brown coming around a neighboring hummock, where until this moment he had been hidden from their sight. 

The exclamation of the Irishman confirmed the suspicion which during thelast hour had presented itself to his mind. 

Mr. Jones and Tudor Brown were one and the same person. 

He had hardly time to make this reflection before two shots were heard. 

Tudor Brown raised his gun and shot Patrick O'Donoghan through theheart, who fell backward. 

Then before he had time to lower his rifle, Tudor Brown received abullet in his forehead, and fell forward on his face. 

"I did well to come back when I saw suspicious footprints in the snow, "said Mr. Hersebom, coming forward, his gun still smoking in his hands. 

CHAPTER XX. 

THE END OF THE VOYAGE. 

Erik gave a cry and threw himself on his knees beside PatrickO'Donoghan, seeking for some sign of life, a ray of hope. But theIrishman was certainly dead this time, and that without revealing hissecret. 

As for Tudor Brown, one convulsion shook his body, his gun fell from hishands, in which he had tightly held it at the moment of his fall, and heexpired without a word. 

"Father, what have you done?" cried Erik, bitterly. "Why have youdeprived me of the last chance that was left to me of discovering thesecret of my birth? Would it not have been better for us to throwourselves upon this man and take him prisoner?"

"And do you believe that he would have allowed us to do so?" answeredMr. Hersebom. "His second shot was intended for you, you may be sure. Ihave avenged the murder of this unfortunate man, punished the criminalwho attempted to shipwreck us, and who is guilty perhaps of othercrimes. Whatever may be the result, I do not regret having done so. Besides of what consequence is the mystery surrounding your birth, mychild, to men in our situation? The secret of your birth before long, without doubt, will be revealed to us by God. "

He had hardly finished speaking, when the firing of a cannon was heard, and it was re-echoed by the icebergs. It seemed like a reply to thediscouraging words of the old fisherman. It was doubtless a response tothe two gunshots which had been fired on their island of ice. 

"The cannon of the 'Alaska!' We are saved!" cried Erik, jumping up andclimbing a hummock to get a better view of the sea that surrounded them. 

He saw nothing at first but the icebergs, driven by the wind andsparkling in the sunshine. But Mr. Hersebom, who had immediatelyreloaded his gun, fired into the air, and a second discharge from thecannon answered him almost immediately. 

Then Erik discovered a thin streak of black smoke toward the west, clearly defined against the blue sky. Gunshots, answered by the cannon, were repeated at intervals of a few minutes, and soon the "Alaska"steamed around an iceberg and made all speed toward the north of theisland. 

Erik and Mr. Hersebom, weeping for joy, threw themselves into eachother's arms. They waved their handkerchiefs and threw their caps intothe air, seeking by all means to attract the attention of their friends. 

At length the "Alaska" stopped, a boat was lowered, and in twentyminutes it reached their island. 

Who can describe the unbounded joy of Dr. Schwaryencrona, Mr. Bredejord, Mr. Malarius, and Otto when they found them well and safe; for throughthe long hours of that sad night they had mourned them as lost. 

They related all that had befallen them--their fears and despair duringthe night, their vain appeals, their useless anger. The "Alaska" hadbeen found in the morning to be almost entirely clear of the ice, andthey had dislodged what remained with the assistance of their gunpowder. Mr. Bosewitz had taken command, being the second-officer, and hadimmediately started in search of the floating island, taking thedirection in which the wind would carry it. This navigation amidstfloating icebergs was the most perilous which the "Alaska" had as yetattempted; but thanks to the excellent training to which the youngcaptain had accustomed his crew, and to the experience which they hadacquired in maneuvering the vessel, they passed safely among thesemoving masses of ice without being crushed by them. The "Alaska" had hadthe advantage of being able to travel more swiftly than the icebergs, and she had been able to benefit by this circumstance. Kind Providencehad willed that her search should not prove fruitless. At nine o'clockin the morning the island had been sighted. They recognized it by itsshape, and then the two shots from the guns made them hopeful of findingtheir two shipwrecked friends. 

All their other troubles now appeared to them as insignificant. They hada long and dangerous voyage before them, which they must accomplishunder sail, for their coal was exhausted. 

"No, " said Erik, "we will not make it under sail. I have another plan. We will permit the ice island to tow us along, as long as she goestoward the south or west. That will spare us incessantly fighting withthe icebergs, for our island will chase them ahead of her. Then we cancollect here all the combustibles that we will require in order tofinish the voyage, when we are ready to resume it. "

"What are you talking about?" asked the doctor, laughing. "Is there anoil-well on this island?"

"Not exactly an oil-well, " answered Erik, "but what will answer ourpurpose nearly as well, multitudes of fat walruses. I wish to try anexperiment, since we have one furnace especially adapted for burningoil. "

They began their labors by performing the last rites of the two deadmen. They tied weights to their feet and lowered them into the sea. Thenthe "Alaska" made fast to the ice bank in such a manner as to follow itsmovements without sustaining any injury to herself. They were able, withcare, to carry on board again the provisions which they had landed, andwhich it was important for them not to lose. That operationaccomplished, they devoted all their energies to the pursuit of thewalrus. 

Two or three times a day, parties armed with guns and harpoons andaccompanied by all their Greenland dogs landed on the ice bank, andsurrounded the sleeping monsters at the mouth of their holes. Theykilled them by firing a ball into their ears, then they cut them up, andplaced the lard with which they were filled in their sleighs, and thedogs drew it to the "Alaska. " Their hunting was so easy and soproductive, that in eight days they had all the lard that they couldcarry. The "Alaska, " still towed by the floating island, was now in theseventy-fourth degree; that is to say, she had passed Nova Zembla. 

The ice island was now reduced at least one-half, and cracked by the sunwas full of fissures, more or less extensive, evidently ready to go topieces. Erik resolved not to wait until this happened, and orderingtheir anchor to be lifted, he sailed away westward. 

The lard was immediately utilized in the fire of the "Alaska, " andproved an excellent combustible. The only fault was that it choked upthe chimney, which necessitated a daily cleaning. As for its odor, thatwould doubtless have been very disagreeable to southern passengers, butto a crew composed of Swedes and Norwegians, it was only a secondaryinconvenience. 

Thanks to this supply, the "Alaska" was able to keep up steam during thewhole of the remainder of her voyage. She proceeded rapidly, in spite ofcontrary winds, and arrived on the 5th of September in sight of CapeNorth or Norway. They pursued their route with all possible speed, turned the Scandinavian Peninsula, repassed Skager-Rack, and reached thespot from which they had taken their departure. 

On the 14th of September they cast anchor before Stockholm, which theyhad left on the tenth of the preceding February. 

Thus, in seven months and four days, the first circumpolar periplus hadbeen accomplished by a navigator of only twenty-two years of age. 

This geographical feat, which so promptly completed the great expeditionof Nordenskiold, would soon make a prodigious commotion in the world. But the journals and reviews had not as yet had time to expatiate uponit. The uninitiated were hardly prepared to understand it, and oneperson, at least, reviewed it with suspicion--this was Kajsa. Thesupercilious smile with which she listened to the story of theiradventures was indescribable. 

"Was it sensible to expose yourself to such dangers?" was her onlycomment. 

But the first opportunity that presented itself she did not fail to sayto Erik:

"I suppose that now you will do nothing more about this tiresome matter, since the Irishman is dead. "

What a difference there was between these cold criticisms and theletters full of sympathy and tenderness that Erik soon received fromNoroe. 

Vanda told him in what a state of anxiety she and her mother had passedthese long months, how the travelers had been ever present in theirthoughts, and how happy they were when they heard of their safe return. If the expedition had not accomplished all that Erik hoped, they beggedhim not to worry himself too much about it. He must know that if henever succeeded in finding his own family he had one in the poorNorwegian village, where he would be tenderly cared for like one ofthemselves. Would he not soon come and see them, could he not stay withthem one little month. It was the sincere desire of his adopted motherand of his little sister Vanda, etc. , etc. 

The envelope also contained three pretty flowers, gathered on theborders of the fiord, and their perfume seemed to bring back vividly toErik his gay and careless childhood. Ah, how sweet these loving wordswere to his poor disappointed heart, and they enabled him to fulfillmore easily the concluding duties appertaining to the expedition. Hehoped soon to be able to go and tell them all he felt. The voyage of the"Alaska" had equaled in grandeur that of the "Vega. " The name of Erikwas everywhere associated with the glorious name of Nordenskiold. Thejournals had a great deal to say about the new periplus. The ships ofall nations anchored at Stockholm united in doing honor to this nationalvictor. The learned societies came in a body to congratulate thecommander and crew of the "Alaska. " The public authorities proposed anational recompense for them. 

All these praises were painful to Erik. His conscience told him that theprincipal motive of this expedition on his part had been purely apersonal one, and he felt scrupulous about accepting honors whichappeared to him greatly exaggerated. He therefore availed himself of thefirst opportunity to state frankly that he had gone to the polar seas todiscover if possible the secret of his birth, and of the shipwreck ofthe "Cynthia, " that he had been unsuccessful in doing so. 

The occasion was offered by a reporter of one of the principalnewspapers of Stockholm, who presented himself on board of the "Alaska"and solicited the favor of a private interview with the young captain. The object of this intelligent gazeteer, let us state briefly, was toextract from his victim the outlines of a biography which would coverone hundred lines. He could not have fallen on a subject more willing tosubmit to vivisection. Erik had been eager to tell the truth, and toproclaim to the world that he did not deserve to be regarded as a secondChristopher Columbus. He therefore related unreservedly his story, explaining how he had been picked up at sea by a poor fisherman ofNoroe, educated by Mr. Malarius, taken to Stockholm by Dr. Schwaryencrona; how they had found out that Patrick O'Donoghan probablyheld the key to the mystery that surrounded him. They discovered that hewas on board of the "Vega;" they had gone in search of him. He relatedthe accident which had induced them to change their route. Erik told allthis to convince the world that he was no hero. He told it because hefelt ashamed of being so overwhelmed with praises for a performance thatonly seemed to him natural and right. 

During this time the pen of the delighted reporter, Mr. Squirrelius, flew over the paper with stenographic rapidity. The dates, the names, the least details were noted with avidity. Mr. Squirrelius told himselfwith a beating heart that he had obtained matter not only for onehundred lines, but that he could make five or six hundred out of it. Andwhat a story it would be--more interesting than a novel!

The next day Erik's revelations filled the columns of the most largelycirculated newspaper in Stockholm, and indeed in all Sweden. As isusually the case, Erik's sincerity, instead of diminishing hispopularity, only increased it, on account of his modesty, and theromantic interest attached to his history. The press and the publicseized upon it with avidity. These biographical details were soontranslated into all languages, and made the tour of Europe. In this waythey reached Paris, and penetrated in the form of a French newspaperinto a modest drawing-room on Varennes Street. 

There were two persons in this room. One was a lady dressed in black, with white hair, although she still appeared to be young, but her wholeappearance betrayed profound sorrow. Seated under a lighted lamp sheworked mechanically at some embroidery, which at times fell from herthin fingers, while her eyes, fixed on vacancy, seemed to be thinking ofsome overwhelming calamity. 

On the other side of the table sat a fine-looking old gentleman, whotook the newspaper abstractedly which his servant brought in. 

It was Mr. Durrien, the honorary consul-general of the geographicalsociety, the same person who had been at Brest when the "Alaska" reachedthat place. 

This was doubtless the reason why Erik's name attracted his notice, butwhile reading the article carefully which contained the biography or theyoung Swedish navigator, he was startled. Then he read it againcarefully, and little by little an intense pallor spread over his face, which was always pale. His hands trembled nervously, and his uneasinessbecame so evident that his companion noticed it. 

"Father, are you suffering?" she asked with solicitude. 

"I believe it is too warm here--I will go to the library and get somefresh air. It is nothing; it will pass off, " answered Mr. Durrien, rising and walking into the adjoining room. 

As if by accident, he carried the paper with him. 

If his daughter could have read his thoughts, she would have known thatamidst the tumults of hopes and fears that so agitated him was also adetermination not to let her eyes rest upon that paper. 

A moment later she thought of following him into the library, but sheimagined that he wished to be alone, and discreetly yielded to hisdesire. Besides she was soon reassured by hearing him moving about andopening and closing the window. 

At the end of an hour, she decided to look in, and see what Mr. Durrienwas doing. She found that he was seated before his desk writing aletter. But she did not see that us he wrote his eyes filled with tears. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

A LETTER FROM PARIS. 

Since his return to Stockholm, Erik had received every day from allparts of Europe a voluminous correspondence. Some learned society wishedfor information on some point, or wrote to congratulate him; foreigngovernments wished to bestow upon him some honor or recompense;ship-owners, or traders, solicited some favor which would serve theirinterests. 

Therefore he was not surprised when he received one morning two lettersbearing the Paris postmark. 

The first that he opened was an invitation from the Geographical Societyof France, asking him and his companions to come and receive a handsomemedal, which had been voted in a solemn conclave "to the navigators ofthe first circumpolar periplus of the arctic seas. "

The second envelope made Erik start, he looked at it. On the box whichclosed it was a medallion upon which the letters "E. D. " were engraved, surrounded by the motto "Semper idem. "

These initials and devices were also stamped in the corner of the letterenclosed in the envelope, which was that from Mr. Durrien. 

The letter read as follows:

 "My dear child, --Let me call you this in any case. I have just read in a French newspaper a biography translated from the Swedish language, which has overcome me more than I can tell you. It was your account of yourself. You state that you were picked up at sea about twenty-two years ago by a Norwegian fisherman in the neighborhood of Bergen; that you were tied to a buoy, bearing the name of 'Cynthia;' that the especial motive of your arctic voyage was to find a survivor of the vessel of that name--ship wrecked in October, 1858; and then you state that you have returned from the voyage without having been able to gain any information about the matter. 

 "If all this is true (oh, what would I not give if it is true!), I ask you not to lose a moment in running to the telegraph office and letting me know it. In that case, my child, you can understand my impatience, my anxiety, and my joy. In that case you are my grandson, for whom I have mourned so many years, whom I believed lost to me forever, as did also my daughter, my poor daughter, who, broken-hearted at the tragedy of the 'Cynthia, ' still mourns every day for her only child--the joy and consolation at first of her widowhood, but afterward the cause of her despair. 

 "But we shall see you again alive, covered with glory. Such happiness is too great, too wonderful. I dare not believe it until a word from you authorizes me to do so. But now it seems so probable, the details and dates agree so perfectly, your countenance and manners recall so vividly those of my unfortunate son-in-law. Upon the only occasion when chance led me into your society, I felt myself mysteriously drawn toward you by a deep and sudden sympathy. It seems impossible that there should be no reason for this. 

 "One word, telegraph me one word. I do not know how to exist until I hear from you. Will it be the response that I wait for so impatiently? Can you bring such happiness to my poor daughter and myself as will cause us to forget our past years of tears and mourning?

 "E. DURRIEN, Honorary Consul-general, "104 Rue de Varennes, Paris. "

To this letter was added one of explanation, that Erik devoured eagerly. It was also in Mr. Durrien's handwriting, and read as follows:

 "I was the French consul at New Orleans when my only daughter, Catherine, married a young Frenchman, Mr. George Durrien, a distant connection, and, like ourselves, of Breton origin. Mr. George Durrien was a mining engineer. He had come to the United States to explore the recently discovered mines of petroleum and intended to remain several years. I received him into my family--he being the son of a dear friend--and when he asked for my daughter's hand, I gave her to him with joy. Shortly after their marriage I was appointed consul to Riga; and my son-in-law being detained by business interests in the United States, I was obliged to leave my daughter. She became a mother, and to her son was given my Christian name, united to that of his father--Emile Henry Georges. 

 "Six months afterward my son-in-law was killed by an accident in the mines. As soon as she could settle up his affairs, my poor daughter, only twenty years of age, embarked at New York on the 'Cynthia' for Hamburg, to join me by the most direct route. 

 "On the 7th of October, 1858, the 'Cynthia' was shipwrecked off the Faroe Islands. The circumstances of the shipwreck were suspicious, and have never been explained. 

 "At the moment of the disaster, when the passengers were taking their places one by one in the boat, my little grandson, seven months old--whom his mother had tied to a buoy for safety--slipped or was pushed into the sea, and was carried away by the storm and disappeared. His mother, crazed by this frightful spectacle, tried to throw herself into the sea. She was prevented by main force and placed in a fainting condition in one of the boats, in which were three other persons, and who had alone escaped from the shipwrecked vessel. In forty-nine hours this boat reached one of the Faroe Islands. From there my daughter returned to me after a dangerous illness which lasted seven weeks, thanks to the devoted attentions of the sailor who saved her and who brought her to me. This brave man, John Denman, died in my service in Asia Minor. 

 "We had but little hope that the baby had survived the shipwreck. I, however, sought for him among the Faroe and Shetland Islands, and upon the Norwegian coast north of Bergen. The idea of his cradle floating any further seemed impossible, but I did not give up my search for three years; and Noroe must be a very retired spot, or surely some inquiries would have been made there. When I had given up all hope I devoted myself exclusively to my daughter, whose physical and moral health required great attention. I succeeded in being sent to the Orient, and I sought, by traveling and scientific enterprises, to draw off her thoughts from her affliction. She has been my inseparable companion sharing all my labors, but I have never been able to lighten her incurable grief. We returned to France, and we now live in Paris in an old house which I own. 

 "Will it be my happiness to receive there my grandson, for whom we have mourned so many years? This hope fills me with too much joy, and I dare not speak of it to my daughter, until I am assured of its truth; for, if it should prove false, the disappointment would be too cruel. 

 "To-day is Monday: they tell me at the post-office that by next Saturday I can receive your answer. "

Erik had hardly been able to read this, for the tears would obscure hissight. He also felt afraid to yield too quickly to the hope which hadbeen so suddenly restored to him. He told himself that every detailcoincided--the dates agreed; all the events down to the most minuteparticulars. He hardly dared to believe, however, that it could be true. It was too much happiness to recover in a moment his family, his ownmother, his country. And such a country--the one that he could havechosen above all because she possessed the grandeur, the graces, thesupreme gifts of humanity--because she had fostered genius, and thecivilization of antiquity, and the discoveries and inventions of moderntimes. 

He was afraid that he was only dreaming. His hopes had been so oftendisappointed. Perhaps the doctor would say something to dispel hisillusions. Before he did anything he would submit these facts to hiscooler judgment. 

The doctor read the documents attentively which he carried to him, butnot without exclamations of joy and surprise. 

"You need not feel the slightest doubt!" he said, when he had finished. "All the details agree perfectly, even those that your correspondentomits to mention, the initials on the linen, the device engraved on thelocket, which are the same as those on the letter. My dear child, youhave found your family this time. You must telegraph immediately to yourgrandfather!"

"But what shall I tell him?" asked Erik, pale with joy. 

"Tell him that to-morrow you will set out by express, to go and embracehim and your mother!"

The young captain only took time to press the hands of this excellentman, and he ran and jumped into a cab to hasten to the telegraph office. 

He left Stockholm that same day, took the railroad to Malmo on thenorth-west coast of Sweden, crossed the strait in twenty minutes, reached Copenhagen, took the express train through to Holland andBelgium, and at Brussels the train for Paris. 

On Saturday, at seven o'clock in the evening, exactly six days after Mr. Durrien had posted his letter, he had the joy of waiting for hisgrandson at the depot. 

As soon as the train stopped they fell into each other's arms. They hadthought so much about each other during these last few days that theyboth felt already well acquainted. 

"My mother?" asked Erik. 

"I have not dared to tell her, much as I was tempted to do so!" answeredMr. Durrien. 

"And she knows nothing yet?"

"She suspects something, she fears, she hopes. Since your dispatch Ihave done my best to prepare her for the unheard-of joy that awaits her. I told her of a track upon which I had been placed by a young Swedishofficer, the one whom I had met at Brest, and of whom I had often spokento her. She does not know, she hesitates to hope for any good news, butthis morning at breakfast I could see her watching me, and two or threetimes I felt afraid that she was going to question me. One can not tell, something might have happened to you, some other misfortune, some suddenmischance. So I did not dine with her to-night, I made an excuse toescape from a situation intolerable to me. "

Without waiting for his baggage, they departed in the _coup_ that Mr. Durrien had brought. 

Mme. Durrien, alone in the parlor in Varennes Street, awaitedimpatiently the return of her father. She had had her suspicionsaroused, and was only waiting until the dinner hour arrived to ask foran explanation. 

For several days she had been disturbed by his strange behavior, by thedispatches which were continually arriving, and by the double meaningwhich she thought she detected beneath all he said. Accustomed to talkwith him about his lightest thoughts and impressions, she could notunderstand why he should seek to conceal anything from her. Severaltimes she had been on the point of demanding a solution of the enigma, but she had kept silence, out of respect for the evident wishes of herfather. 

"He is trying to prepare me for some surprise, doubtless, " she said toherself. "He is sure to tell me if anything pleasant has occurred. "

But for the last two or three days, especially that morning, she hadbeen impressed with a sort of eagerness which Mr. Durrien displayed inall his manner, as well as the happy air with which he regarded her, insisting in hearing over and over again from her lips, all the detailsof the disaster of the "Cynthia, " which he had avoided speaking of for along time. As she mused over his strange behavior a sort of revelationcame to her. She felt sure that her father must have received somefavorable intelligence which had revived the hope of finding her child. But without the least idea that he had already done so, she determinednot to retire that night until she had questioned him closely. 

Mme. Durrien had never definitely renounced the idea that her son wasliving. She had never seen him dead before her eyes, and she clungmother-like to the hope that he was not altogether lost to her. She saidthat the proofs were insufficient, and she nourished the possibility ofhis sudden return. She might be said to pass her days waiting for him. Thousands of women, mothers of soldiers and sailors, pass their livesunder this touching delusion. Mrs. Durrien had a greater right than theyhad to preserve her faith in his existence. In truth the tragical sceneenacted twenty-two years ago was always before her eyes. She beheld the"Cynthia" filling with water and ready to sink. She saw herself tyingher infant to a large buoy while the passengers and sailors were rushingfor the boats. They left her behind, she saw herself imploring, beseeching that they would at least take her baby. A man took herprecious burden, and threw it into one of the boats, a heavy sea dashedover it, and to her horror she saw the buoy floating away on the crestof the waves. She gave a dispairing cry and tried to jump after him, then came unconsciousness. When she awoke she was a prey to despair, tofever, to delirium. To this succeeded increasing grief. Yes, the poorwoman recalled all this. Her whole being had in fact received a shockfrom which she had never recovered. It was now nearly a quarter of acentury since this had happened, and Mrs. Durrien still wept for her sonas on the first day. Her maternal heart so full of grief was slowlyconsuming her life. She sometimes pictured to herself her son passingthrough the successive phases of infancy, youth, and manhood. From yearto year she represented to herself how he would have looked, how he waslooking, for she obstinately clung to her belief of the possibility ofhis return. 

This vain hope nothing had as yet had the power to shake--neithertravels, nor useless researches, nor the passage of time. 

This is why this evening she awaited her father with the firm resolutionof knowing all that he had to tell. 

Mr. Darrien entered. He was followed by a young gentleman, whom hepresented to her in the following words:

"My daughter, this is Mr. Erik Hersebom, of whom I have often spoken toyou, and who has just arrived at Paris. The Geographical Society wish tobestow upon him a grand medal, and he has done me the honor to acceptour hospitality. "

She had arisen from her arm-chair, and was looking kindly at him. Suddenly her eyes dilated, her lips trembled, and she stretched out herhands toward him. 

"My son! you are my son!" she cried. 

Then she advanced a step toward Erik. 

"Yes, you are my child, " she said. "Your father lives over again inyou!"

When Erik, bursting into tears, fell on his knees before her, the poorwoman took his head in her hands, and fainted from joy and happiness asshe tried to press a kiss on his forehead. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

AT VAL-FERAY. 

A month later at Val-Féray, an old homestead of the family, situatedhalf a league from Brest, Erik's adopted family were assembled, togetherwith his mother and grandfather. Mrs. Durrien had, with the delicacy offeeling habitual to her, desired that the good, simple-hearted beingswho had saved her son's life should share her profound and inexpressiblejoy. She had insisted that Dame Katrina, and Vanda, Mr. Hersebom, andOtto should accompany Doctor Schwaryencrona, Kajsa, Mr. Bredejord, andMr. Malarius, and they held a great festival together. 

Amidst the rugged natural scenery of Breton and near the sea, herNorwegian guests felt more at their ease than they could have done inVarennes Street. They took long walks in the woods together, and toldeach other all they knew about Erik's still somewhat obscure history, and little by little many hitherto inexplicable points became clear. Their long talks and discussions cast light upon many obscurecircumstances. 

The first question they asked each other was, Who was Tudor Brown? Whatgreat interest did he have in preventing Patrick O'Donoghan from tellingwho Erik's relations were? The words of that unfortunate man hadestablished one fact, viz. , that Tudor Brown's real name was Jones, asit was the only one that the Irishman had known him by. Now, a Mr. NoahJones had been associated with Erik's father in working a petroleummine, that the young engineer had discovered in Pennsylvania. The simpleannouncement of this fact gave a sinister aspect to many events whichhad so long appeared mysterious: the suspicious wreck of the "Cynthia, "the fall of the infant into the sea, perhaps the death of Erik's father. A document that Mr. Durrien found among his papers elucidated many ofthese perplexing questions. 

"Several months before his marriage, " he said to Erik's friends, "myson-in-law had discovered, near Harrisburg, a petroleum well. He lackedthe capital necessary to purchase it, and he saw that he was in dangerof losing all the advantages which the possession of it would secure tohim. Chance made him acquainted with Mr. Noah Jones, who representedhimself as a cattle dealer from the far West. But in reality, as hefound out afterward, he was a slave-trader. 

"This individual agreed to advance the sum necessary to purchase and workthe petroleum mine, which was called the Vandalia. He made my son-in-lawsign, in exchange for this assistance, an agreement which was veryprofitable to himself. I was ignorant of the terms of this contract atthe time of his marriage to my daughter, and according to allappearances he thought but little of it. Unusually gifted, andunderstanding chemistry and mechanics, yet he was entirely ignorant ofbusiness matters, and already had to pay dearly for his inexperience. Nodoubt he had trusted all the arrangements to Noah Jones, according tohis usual habit. Probably he signed with closed eyes the contract whichwas laid before him. These are the principle articles agreed upon:

 "Art. III. The Vandalia shall remain the sole property of Mr. George Durrien, the discoverer, and Mr. Noah Jones, his silent partner. 

 "Art. IV. Mr. Noah Jones will take charge of moneys, and pay out what is necessary for the exploration of the mine, he will also sell the product, take charge of the receipts, and have a settlement with his partner every year, when they will divide the net profits. 

 "Art. V. If either of the partners should wish to sell his share, the other would have the first right to purchase it, and he should have three months in which to make arrangements to do so. He might then become sole proprietor by paying the capital and three per cent. On the net revenue, according to what it had been proved to be at the last inventory. 

 "Art. VI. Only the children of the two partners could become inheritors of these rights. In case one of the partners should die childless, or his children should not live until they were twenty-one years of age, the entire property to revert to the survivor, to the exclusion of all other heirs of the dead partner. 

 "N. B. The last article is on account of the different nationalities of the two partners, and because of the complications that could not fail to arise in case of the death of either of them without issue. "

"Such, " continued Mr. Durrien, "was the contract which my futureson-in-law had signed at the time, when he had no thought of marrying, and when everybody, except, perhaps, Mr. Noah Jones, was ignorant ofwhat immense value the Vandalia mine would become in the course of time. They had then hardly commenced operations, and they met with the usualdiscouragements incident to all new undertakings. Perhaps Noah Joneshoped that his associate would become disgusted with the whole businessand retire, leaving him sole proprietor. The marriage of George with mydaughter, the birth of his son, and the well becoming suddenlyprodigiously fruitful, must have modified his plans by degrees. He couldno longer hope to purchase for a trifling sum this splendid property;but before it came into the possession of Noah Jones, first Georgehimself, and then his only child, must disappear from the world. Twoyears after his marriage and six months after the birth of my grandson, George was found dead near one of the wells--asphyxiated, the doctorssaid, by gas. I had left the United States upon my nomination as consulto Riga. The business relating to the partnership was left to anattorney to settle. Noah Jones behaved vert well, and agreed toall the arrangements that were made for the benefit of my daughter. Heagreed to continue the work, and pay every six months into the CentralBank of New York that part of the net profits which belonged to the infant. Alas! he never made the first payment. My daughter took passage in the'Cynthia' in order to join me. The 'Cynthia' was lost with her crew andfreight under such suspicious circumstances that the insurance companyrefused to pay; and in this shipwreck the sole heir of my son-in-lawdisappeared. 

"Noah Jones remained the sole proprietor of the Vandalia, which hasyielded him at the least since that event an annual income of onehundred and eighty thousand dollars a year. "

"Did you never suspect that he had had some hand in these successivecatastrophies?" asked Mr. Bredejord. 

"I have certainly suspected him; it was only too natural. Such anaccumulation of misfortunes, and all tending to his private enrichment, seemed to point him out as the author only too clearly. But how could Iprove my suspicions, particularly in a court of justice? They were onlyvague, and I knew too well that they would have but little weight in aninternational contest. And then, besides I had my daughter to console, or at least to try and draw away her thoughts from this tragedy, and alawsuit would only have revived her grief. Briefly I resigned myself tosilence. Did I do wrong? Is it to be regretted?"

"I think not, for I feel convinced that it would have produced noresults. You see how difficult it is even today, after we have relatedall the facts in our possession, to arrive at any definite conclusion!"

"But how can you explain the part which Patrick O'Donoghan has taken inthis matter?" asked Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

"On this point, as on many others, we are reduced to conjectures, but itseems to me that there is one which is plausible enough. This O'Donoghanwas cabin-boy on board of the 'Cynthia, ' in the personal service of thecaptain, and consequently in constant communication with the first-classpassengers, who always eat at the captain's table. He thereforecertainly knew the name of my daughter, and her French origin, and hecould easily have found her again. 

"Had he been commissioned by Noah Jones to perform some dark mission?Had he a hand in causing the shipwreck of the 'Cynthia, ' or simply inpushing the infant into the sea? this they could never know for acertainty since he was dead. One thing was evident, he was aware howimportant the knowledge of this fact was for Noah Jones. But did thislazy drunken man know that the infant was living? Had he any hand insaving it? Had he rescued it from the sea to leave it floating nearNoroe?

"This was a doubtful point. In any case he must have assured Noah Jonesthat the infant had survived. He was doubtless proud of knowing thecountry which had received him, and he had probably taken precautions toknow all about the child, so that if any misfortune happened tohim--O'Donoghan--Noah Jones would be obliged to pay him well for hissilence. He was doubtless the person from whom he received money everytime he landed in New York. "

"All this appears to me to be very probable, " said Mr. Bredejord, "and Ithink that subsequent events confirm it. The first advertisements ofDoctor Schwaryencrona disturbed Noah Jones, and he believed it to be animperative necessity to get rid of Patrick O'Donoghan, but he wasobliged to act prudently. He therefore contented himself withfrightening the Irishman, by making him believe that he would be broughtbefore a criminal court. The result of this we know from Mr. And Mrs. Bowles, of the Red Anchor, who told us of the haste with which PatrickO'Donoghan had taken flight. He evidently believed that he was in dangerof being arrested, or he would not have gone so far, to live among theSamoyedes, and under an assumed name, which Noah Jones had doubtlessadvised him to do. 

"But the announcement in the newspapers about Patrick O'Donoghan musthave been a severe blow to him. He had made a journey to Stockholmexpressly to assure us that the Irishman was dead, and doubtless todiscover if possible how far we had pushed our inquiries. Thepublication of the correspondence of the 'Vega, and the departure of the'Alaska, ' must have made Noah Jones, or Tudor Brown, as he calledhimself, feel that he was in imminent peril, for his confidence inPatrick O'Donoghan could be only very limited, and he would haverevealed his secret to any one who would have assured him that he wouldnot be punished. Happily as affairs have turned out, we may congratulateourselves upon having escaped pretty well. "

"Who knows?" said the doctor, "perhaps all the danger we haveencountered has only helped to bring us to the knowledge of the truth. But for running on the rocks of the Basse-Froide, we would probably havepursued the route through the Suez Canal, and then we should havereached Behring's Strait too late to meet the 'Vega. ' It is at leastdoubtful whether we would have undertaken the voyage to the Island ofLjakow, and more doubtful still whether we would have been able toextract any information from Patrick O'Donoghan if we had met him incompany with Tudor Brown. 

"So, although our entire voyage has been marked by tragical events, itis due to the fact of our having accomplished the periplus in the'Alaska, and the consequent celebrity which has been the result forErik, that he has at last found his family. "

"Yes, " said Mrs. Durrien, laying her hand proudly on the head of herson, "it is his glory which has restored him to me. "

And immediately she added:

"It was a crime that deprived me of you, but your own goodness which hasrestored you to me!"

"And the rascality of Noah Jones has resulted in making our Erik one ofthe richest men in America, " cried Mr. Bredejord. 

Every one looked at him with surprise. 

"Doubtless, " answered the eminent lawyer. "Erik is his father's heir, and has a share in the income, derived from the Vandalia mine. Has henot been unjustly deprived of this for the last twenty-two years?

"We have only to give proofs of his identity, and we have plenty ofwitnesses, Mr. Hersebom, Dame Katrina and Mr. Malarius, besidesourselves. If Noah Jones has left any children, they are responsible forthe enormous arrears which will probably consume all their share of thecapital stock. 

"If the rascal has left no children, by the terms of the contract whichMr. Durrien has just read, Erik is the sole inheritor of the entireproperty; and according to all accounts he ought to have in Pennsylvaniaan income of one hundred and fifty to two hundred thousand dollars ayear!"

"Ah, ah, " said the doctor, laughing. "Behold the little fisherman ofNoroe become an eligible _parti!_ Laureate of the Geographical Society, author of the first circumpolar periplus, and afflicted with the modestincome of two hundred thousand dollars. There are not many such husbandsto be met with in Stockholm. What do you say Kajsa?"

The young girl blushed painfully at being thus addressed, but her unclehad no suspicion that he had made a cruel speech. 

Kajsa had felt that she had not acted wisely in treating Erik as she haddone, and she resolved for the future to show him more attention. 

But it was a singular fact that Erik no longer cared for her, since hefelt himself elevated above her unjust disdain. Perhaps it was absence, or the lonely hours which he had spent walking the deck at night, whichhad revealed to him the poverty of Kajsa's heart; or it might be thesatisfaction he felt that she could no longer regard him as "a waif"; heonly treated her now with the most perfect courtesy, to which she wasentitled as a young lady and Dr. Schwaryencrona's niece. 

All his preference now was for Vanda, who indeed grew every day more andmore charming, and was losing all her little village awkwardness underthe roof of an amiable and cultivated lady. Her exquisite goodness, hernative grace, and perfect simplicity, made her beloved by all whoapproached her. She had not been eight days at Val-Fray, when Mrs. Durrien declared positively that it would be impossible for her ever topart with her. 

Erik undertook to arrange with Mr. Hersebom and Dame Katrina that theyshould leave Vanda behind them, with the express condition that he wouldbring her himself every year to see them. He had tried to keep all hisadopted family with him, even offering to transport from Noroe the housewith all its furniture where he had passed his infancy. But this projectof emigration was generally regarded as impracticable. Mr. Hersebom andKatrina were too old to change their habits. They would not have beenperfectly happy in a country of whose language and habits they wereignorant. He was obliged, therefore, to permit them to depart, but notbefore making such provision for them as would enable them to spend theremainder of their days in ease and comfort, which, notwithstandingtheir honest, laborious lives, they had been unable to accomplish. 

Erik would have liked to have kept Otto at least, but he preferred hisfiord, and thought that there was no life preferable to that of afisherman. It must also be confessed that the golden-haired andblue-eyed daughter of the overseer of the oil-works had something to dowith the attractions which Noroe had for him. At least we must concludeso, since it was soon made known that he expected to marry her at thenext "Yule, " or Christmas. 

Mr. Malarius counted upon educating their children as he had educatedErik and Vanda. He modestly resumed his position in the village school, after sharing in the honor of the decorations bestowed by theGeographical Society of France upon the captain of the "Alaska. " He wasalso busily occupied in correcting the proofs of his magnificent work onthe "Flora of the Arctic Regions. " As for Dr. Schwaryencrona, he has notquite finished his "Treatise on Iconography, " which will transmit hisname to posterity. 

The latest legal business of Mr. Bredejord has been to establish Erik'sclaim as sole proprietor of the Vandalia mine. He gained his case in thefirst instance, and also on appeal, which was no small success. 

Erik took advantage of this, and of the enormous fortune thus accruingto him, to purchase the "Alaska, " which he converted into a pleasureyacht. He uses it every year to go to Noroe in company with Mme. Durrienand Vanda, to visit his adopted family. Although his civil rights havebeen accorded to him, and his legal name is Emile Durrien, he has addedthat of Hersebom, and among his relatives he is still called only Erik. 

The secret desire of his mother is to see him some day married to Vanda, whom she already loves as a daughter, and, as Erik evidently shares thisdesire, we may suppose that it will be realized one of these days. 

Kajsa still remains single, with the knowledge that she has lost heropportunity. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona, Mr. Bredejord, and Professor Hochstedt still playinnumerable games of whist. 

One evening the doctor, having played worse than usual, Mr. Bredejord, as he tapped his snuff-box, had the pleasure of recalling to his mind acircumstance which had too long been forgotten. 

"When do you intend to send me your Pliny?" he asked, with a wickedgleam in his eye. "Certainly you can no longer think that Erik is ofIrish origin?"

The doctor was thunder-struck for a moment by this speech, but he soonrecovered himself. 

"Bah! an ex-president of the French Republic was a direct descendant ofone of the Irish kings, " he said, seriously. "I should not be at allsurprised if Mr. Durrien belongs to the same family!"

"Evidently, " replied Mr. Bredejord. "In fact it is so extremely probablethat out of sport I will send you my Quintilian!"

THE END.